Lucerne Wiki
Register
Advertisement
Edward Cullen
Edward Cullen5
House Cullen
Story Role
POV Role Lucernian Series
Appears In Placeholder
Naming Conventions
Title Official Titles
  • Prince of House Cullen
  • Azure Lord of Talvin
Nickname {{{Nickname}}}
Vital statistics
Born 5104
Religion Dragonoph
Status Alive
Allegiance Family Loyalties

Personal Loyalties

Racial Statistics
Maternal Vandal German
Paternal Vandal German
Family
Parents
Father Birth Father

Adopted Father

Mother House Cullen Small Icon † Camillia Cullen
Siblings
Siblings House Cullen Small Icon Blake Cullen
Internal Family
Spouse House Cullen Small Icon Tanya Cullen (Divorced)
Children True Born

With Tanya Cullen

Base Born


With Arnhilda Highdor

  • Danbert Hill
Magi Information
Magi Level 4
Magi Family Conjuration
Familiar None

Edward Cullen is the son of Carlisle and Camillia Cullen making him a member of House Cullen through his father, and House Oppenheim through his late mother Camillia. Edward is the twin brother of Blake Cullen who is his only sibling and has become intertwined in the dark side of society in a way that has led her to be nearly completely separate from the rest of her house. Edward is married to Tanya Cullen of House Denali with whom he has been married with since the two got married after he had returned from Hogwarts and somewhat rebuilt himself in the eyes of the nobility of Lucerne. With Tanya Cullen he has two children in the form of Camillia, and Edmund Cullen of which his daughter Camillia is the same age as his friend Williams daughter Ashley and they have grown up together as she is being educated by Bella Swan, while Edmund is born in the last moments of their marriage and now lives with his mother and her new husband in Hearthglen.

Edward Cullen is a level four Magi sensitive human being that is a controller of the Conjuration Family of Magi. Edward Cullen had a lot of difficulty with his Magi over the years and was sent to Hogwarts as a result of him on several occasions creating imaginary friends that he would talk too, and when his family noticed he was sent away. Edward Cullen uses a wand to control his powers, as despite being quite powerful in a level four he has a low level of control forcing this use of a familiar to use his Magi, as well his use of non-verbal Magi is near non existent.

Edward Cullen is born the first child of Carlisle Cullen the first in the line of succession to House Cullen behind his father Carlisle Cullen. William becomes the squire of Draco Highmore alongside Jasper Hale, and Edward Cullen forming the start of the friendship between the three. Edward would travel with most of House Lovie to Bell Hold for the summer and during this time he continues using his Magi abilities despite his fathers demand that he stop using them, and only the members of the Shadow Council are aware of this continued use of Magi. Edward would join the Shadow Council in the Second Crisis of Turnendorf and during this time he became increasingly overwhelmed by his growing magi abilities but found some peace after meeting Madeline Gollwitzer and by the time they arrived at Roslen Castle he was in a much more stable place with his magi. Edward proved himself invaluable during the Invasion of Turnendorf leading the infiltration of Castle Telstendil and then continued to the eventual victory at the Second Battle of Thaig Roelet. At the Second Battle of Thaig Roelet it was Edward Cullen alongside William that defeated Sogronul and basking in the victory was one of the greatest moments of the Shadow Council but this came to an abrupt end when Aelfwynn Turnidlon would make the decision to move against Edward and blackmailed Carlisle Cullen into having him sent to Hogwarts or else she would tell the Circle about his powers. In Hogwarts he would become extremely close with Hilary Swift, and this relationship would continue when he returned from Hogwarts. Edward joined his best friend William Lovie as he engaged in The Journey, and he was always near his friend making sure he was safe. Following the rise of William Lovie, Edward Cullen has become a member of William's personal Shadow council as well as joining the Order of the Blue Dragon. In the Order of the Blue Dragon he has taken the Azure Lord position over Conjuration, and in this position he is of great importance to the order. He was important during the Invasion of Westbridge as he led a large portion of the Order of the Blue Dragon alongside his best friend Hilary Swift as they took complete control over the northern gate from the defenders. His return to peace in Lucerne and joining into the politics of the Shadow Council ended when at the end of the Rise of Lucerne he became embroiled in the conflict in Lucerne between the moralistic Medivh and the growingly insane Arthas Menathil. He came to believe Medivh after spending time thinking about the situation and would travel to Lucerne where he discovered to his horror that William had traveled into the mountains in order to meet with the dragons. Believing his friend was risking his life and he was proving worthless he created a plan which ended with he, Tanya, Hilary, and Taylor traveling to Lorderon to uncover what Arthas was really doing. He discovered a massive cultist holding under the city and would be forced to defeat the cultists, but was able to warn the forces of Lucerne to late that Arthas was lost to madness. Following the exodus of Arthas and his failure to have stop him Edward would return to Lucerne a somewhat broken man, who watched as Jasper, and Leven had completely replaced him as the best friends of William while Emmett had taken control of House McCarty and was throwing himself into that. Edward believed he needed to do something to change things, and thus he would travel into the north with his wife, Hilary and her husband in a quest to find Lord Voldermorte and finally end him once and for all. Arriving in the north following the exodus of the Starkes when they were going to Bolten for the war there and thus Edward arrived in the First Lucerne-Tevinter War and in this war he found a front that was very much in flux, and he and Hilary worked hard to destabilize areas of strength for the Deatheaters. Edward Cullen realizing the flux of the war was turning in their favor infiltrated the powerful Kingdom of Antiva as an individual he called "The Voice". As the Voice he begin an uprising amongst the peasents that gained momentum and created a huge problem for the large army of Tevinter of whom found their supply lines captured and taking hit and run attacks constantly. Edward would make arrangments with the King of Antiva of whom told him that he would side with him and sign papers of alliance between Lucerne and Antiva. Going to meet with the King he arrived at the castle to find that every single person in the castle was dead including the King, and despite warnings from Hilary he continued into the throne room where he found Lord Voldermorte surrounded by the bodies of the royal family and many of his men. Edward and Hilary would try and fight there way out but at the final moments before they were to escape Edward was stunned by a spell and Hilary was captured trying to pull him over the fence to where their horses awaited them. Following this he is held captive by Lord Voldermorte of whom does not disclose to the Lucernians that Edward is the Voice and simply attempts to ransom off the voice to them leading to a return letter from Lucerne stating they will not pay the ransom to a monster. At the onset of the Battle of Antiva the captive Edward Cullen is brought forth where he is held in front of the army by Draco Malfoy of whom walks him near the middle of the field and declares that the cost of spying is death, and then slits Edwards throat to the horror of Eddard Starke and the other Lucernian commanders.

Characteristics

Edward Cullen has gained fame, and noteriety due to his very public friendship with the royal Prince William Lovie III.. This friendship has put him at the forefront of the Kingdom of Lucerne, but he has handled the attention very well, and is completely focused on protecting his best friend until he falls trying.

Personality

Edward is usually described as brooding and stubborn, but also very kind and compassionate. William also describes him as charming, polite, and determined. He easily dazzles human females with his beauty, scent and body, and persuades them to do his bidding.

History

Main Article : Timeline of Edward Cullen

Edward Cullen is born the first child of Carlisle Cullen the first in the line of succession to House Cullen behind his father Carlisle Cullen.

Early History

"I think for a child to lose a mother in that kind of way it takes a toll on you. My sister has been a mess for most of her life over the fact that our father blames use for her death. It took me a long time to realize that I can be sad, and blame myself all I want to but no matter what I do its not going to change what happened. It won't bring my mother back to blame myself, and even if I never knew her, and my father doesn't ever validate this I still believe that she wouldn't have ever wanted us to blame ourselves."

-Edward Cullen

When Edward was born he was a twin to his sister Blake Cullen, and alongside this he was forced accept that he along with his sister were responsible for the death of their mother. He grew up never seeing his father and this made him feel as if the reason for his absence was the way in which he was born.

Tanya Denali

See Also : Tanya Denali

When Tanya Cullen was fourteen she first met Edward Cullen and the two bonded quickly and as time went on they became more and more attracted to eachother and engaged eachother sexually, but in the beggining their was another young man named Poldi Kilgor of House Kilgor who was also interested heavily in Tanya. Tanya was more and more growing in love with Edward but before she could completely give herself to Edward he was forced to go to Hogwarts school of Magi by his parents after his Magi abilities became more and more known. With Edward gone the situation between Tanya, and Poldi started into romance but Tanya was never able to completely give herself to Poldi as her heart wasn't in the relationship. After only a few months of being together Tanya ended things with Poldi, and they went there seperate ways. While Edward was in Hogwarts Tanya became a simple noble daughter and she absolutely refused to marry anyone that her father attempted to find for her as she truly wanted to wait for the return of Edward so that the two could finally be together.

Summer at Bell Hold
I have loved you since the first day I saw you. I will never love another person in this world the way I love you.

Summer at Bell Hold

Main Article : Summer of 5119 at Bell Hold

Matilda Lovie Cover Amazing4
Your getting out of here Matilda. My sweet child there are simply no words to tell you how much I will miss you. You have a great purpose ahead of you though. We both know how important your mission is.
Catherine Bell

Tristan and Lauren

Lauren Garrn Cover Amazing7
One part of me never wanted to leave my family. That part wanted to stay by my mothers side for the rest of my life. The other side. That side looked at the big city and thought. This is my future.
Lauren Garrn

Lauren arrives at Lucerne having travelled from Garrn and entering the city she is overcome by the sheer size of the city. As they enter the city her father takes them to the Garrn apartment in Lucerne which are in the District of James in the eastern part of Lucernian Proper. Traveling east off the main road of Lucerne they pass through the endless rows of houses in Lucernian Proper and seeing the number of beggars lining the streets causes a shock for Lauren who has only ever heard of how glorious and rich the capital is. Arriving at their apartment they get settled but don’t stay long as her father says she is to go to meet with Tristan at his seat at the Fortress of Aelfris the Gentle. Arriving at the castle they find a young man and several other young men all waiting for them. One of the young men who she thinks is quite handsome steps forward and her father introduces her to the young man as Tristan, and Lauren internally is happy looking at him. Her father leaves her with Tristan which surprises Lauren who thought she would have him as a chaperone for some time, but Tristan smiles at her nervously and realizing that he is just as nervous as she is makes her feel better. Following Tristan, she is taken by him inside the castle where he gives her a tour of the castle showing her the walls and the towers but says very little during this but when he does speak, he speaks with a stutter. Lauren doesn’t think the stutter is annoying and finds it cute leading her to have a good time with him.

The Road to Bell Hold

The Gulltown Tournament of 5119
That was the last time there was peace in our house. After that it was just a steady decline into madness and death.

Gulltown Tournament of 5119

Main Article : Gulltown Tournament of 5119

Aelfwynn Turnidlon Cover Amazing2
I want my children kept safe from all this. I can keep William safe. I need to get the rest of the children out of here before. Before this thing in my head does something terrible.
James Lovie II.

Its Aelfwynn Turnidlon that is sitting with Wuldrik as they prepare the recharge of the Pendant of Understanding which they have been using as a means of understanding when the monster has gained control of James. During the casting of this spell everything is going well but the Pendant shows signs of cracking, and this leads to Aelfwynn and Wuldrik Toyne stopping the spell. Unable to fix the issue themselves they decide to speak with Kieth Schwartz to discuss the construction of a new pendant to replace it. Finding out that Kieth has left the Spire for the Cloud Tower they head there accompanied by several men at arms. Arriving at the Cloud Tower they are let inside although Aelfwynn is delayed watching William, Leven, and Alice playing the garden. Watching this she becomes jealous of Leven who is wrestling with William and feeling the attraction between the two she marks Leven as an enemy in her pursuit of William. Going to the 13th floor they find Kieth inside already talking with Carlisle Cullen, Wilhelm Kisssling, Fabian Klauseburg, and James Lovie II. of whom are discussing the declining mental stability of James. Unable to get the time needed to replace the damaged Pendant of Understanding its Wuldrik, and Aelfwyn that go back to the Spire under orders to recharge the pendant despite the risks. The spell is completed but Wuldrik is badly burned during the event leading to him being taken away by Catrin Heissler and a group of Restoration Magi to fix him. With Wuldrik too injured to travel its Aelfwynn that travels with the royal party of the Gulltown tournament of 5119 without him taking charge of keeping James under control.

Coming of the Cleganes

I want you to be happy my boy. I love you son. You are my heir. My hope for the future. That does not mean your happiness comes above this family.
Rupert Clegane

Hedrik joins a boat with a fleet of seven ships from House Clegane making their way towards the port of Stillwood. Hedrik is leaning on the side of the boat speaking with his friend Konstantin Gaimen when his father comes up from his quarters alongside Hedrik’s mother and seeing them arrive he says goodbye to Konstantin and goes to speak with his father. Speaking to his father about the proposed betrothal of Hedrik and Accia Potenza of whom he admits to being his lover but indicates that this love is one of friendship and he doesn't see it going further then friendship. Rupert tells Hedrik that although he wants his son to be happy, he wants to honor the relationship that he has with House Potenza. Rupert is reluctant to simply end the betrothal instead telling Hedrik that if he wants something different, he needs to find a better match. Following this he goes back to the front of the boat where Konstantin has now been joined by Hedrik’s sister at his side, and his lover Accia Potenza, and best friends Meinolf Ostriger. Joking with his friends its Hedrik that watches his father of whom from his own personal thoughts seems to be very loyal towards but has a growing lack of respect for several of the lords around his father including most critically Vopiscus Lentini of whom he sees as a coward turning his father into a coward. Reaching the port of Stillwood he watches his father and Vopiscus meet with Caius Norelli while ignoring the lord of House Stillwood in the form of Gregory Stillwood and realizing the insult that is being made, he approaches Gregory alongside Meinolf Ostriger and the two discuss with Gregory that Hedrik will speak with his father regarding the insult. Despite calming it down its still Gregory that storms from the docks to return to Castle Stillwood leaving Perwyn, and Jeyne to speak with Hedrik about their next steps. The three decide that Jeyne will go and stay near their father to make sure he doesn’t do anything rash while Perwyn will go with Hedrik to speak with Rupert. Perwyn goes alongside Hedrik to speak with Rupert Clegane who has gone to the estate of House Norelli. Arriving at the estate it’s Perwyn’s friend Flavius Norelli that leads them inside. Meeting with Rupert, his lords, and Caius Norelli they learn that the reason for the snub was that Rupert was angry that the other wives were at the initial meeting. Learning from Caius they are told that Gregory had agreed to only bring his primary wife to the meeting and thus when all were present Rupert took this as an insult. The group agrees to not take any further action and since they will be leaving for the tournament its decided that they will cancel the planned dinner the next day and just restock the boats before leaving together. Perwyn leaves to and speak with his father about what has been discussed but Hedrik and Perwyn agree as he leaves to keep the lines of communication between them open no matter what their fathers do.

Protecting Accia
Don't worry Accia. I'm here for you. I promise that I wont let anything happen to you.
Hedrik Clegane III.

Hedrik spends the rest of the night with his family who remain at the Norelli estate and then before going to bed he joins Accia in her room where the two sleep together. After finishing having sex its Accia that burns her arm while she helps him get dressed and Hedrik helps her by putting wet cloth on it. Staying with her for some time until she eventually falls asleep he tucks her in and falls asleep in her room. Hedrik is woken from his sleep by Accia who is crying as she shows him her now healed burn. Telling him that she fixed it just by looking at it and thinking about fixing it. Skeptical of this he tries to support her but when it becomes clear he doesn’t believe her she gets a dagger from his pack and cuts her arm. As she bleeds, he uses his blanket to control the bleeding and then goes to get help when she blocks the door and removes the blanket causing her arm to bleed onto the ground. Trying to stop her she begins once again staring at her arm and as he watches the cut begins to close itself and the bleeding stops.

Betrothal of Dylan and Mary

Mary Kilgor Cover Amazing12
On one hand this was my chance at a future. As much as I loved Laera, there was simply no future there. I couldn't marry her. That was a dead end. This Mary Kilgor was a bright shiny door. No obstacles with her.
Dylan Steinmare

Dylan Steinmare is eating dinner with his family at Castle Steinmare where he is visiting before he leaves for Gulltown and the tournament there. Spending time with his family its father that takes him for a walk with just the two of them following dinner. During this walk his father tells him that he has been working at a betrothal between him and Mary Kilgor of the prominent House Kilgor. He is told by his father that he is to travel to Mirador Keep meeting with Lord John Kilgor. Following this meeting he will join the Kilgor party on the road to Gulltown and make a good impression with Mary Kilgor and her father. Dylan is quite happy about this news as the Kilgors are a major family and while he doesn’t know about Mary, he is told by his father that she is very good looking which makes him smile. Dylan attempts to bring up Laera Griffon who he has feelings for, but before he can his father blocks discussion of her saying he has sent Laera back to Griffons Roost to not distract Dylan from his new reality. Dylan travels from Castle Steinmare alongside his mother Melina, and the members of his Palatine. Arriving at Mirador Keep they are met at the gates by a contingent of nobles sent by House Kilgor. Among these are Mary’s father John Kilgor, her brother Leopold Kilgor II. and her aunt Corina who is well know for her political prominence. Leaving Mirador Keep its Dylan that rides alongside Mary and the two get along very well as he continues to be blown away by her beauty but as they spend more time together he is further impressed by her intelligence as they talk about the history of the Valley and she is able to not simply keep up with him, but he accepts with a laugh that she knows more than he does.

Hiding Leofrich

We have been given short notice of the plans of the royal family to visit Runburgh on there way south. You know this means you must be hidden.
Andar Royce

Its Leofrich Nune III. that is sitting in the water with his daughter Gorlinda and his nephew Karl and playing with the two children is interrupted by the arrival of a very pregnant Charlotte Royce holding a baby Wendelin Royce who joins her family in spending time together at Royce River. Returning to Runburgh with his family he sees the city in state of chaos and Karl to guard his family he rides ahead into the city where he learns from Ordenmarshal Franzal Tuhlbeck that they got short notice that King James Lovie II. and a large party of the royal family are on their way to Runburgh where they will stay for the night on their way southward. Realizing that the coming of anyone from the capital means danger for himself he goes to Runestone. Making his way through guards and checkpoints he eventually reaches the Keep where he meets with Lord Yohn Royce who is standing around a table planning things out with his brother and Hochmeister Wolfram Royce alongside his sons Andar, and Robar. Also as the table are the Burgomaster of the city in Alaric Opehlbeck of whom Leofrich thinks is a coward and if given the chance would tell the first person who paid him about Leofrich’s existence in the city. Listening to the group from the corner of the room he whispers with Landmeister Tristan of Royce of whom he has grown close to over his time in Runestone and the two discuss where they think Leofrich should go while the king is near. As the meeting ends its Landsgrave Yohn that calls Leofrich forward leaving him to talk with just Yohn and his son Andar. The three talk and it’s decided that to protect Leofrich and by extension Yohn’s daughter Charlotte and grandchildren its Leofrich that will hide with the Guild of Runes. Accompanied by Andar to the Peak of Runestone its Andar that asks Leofrich to tell him about the last time he saw anyone from the capital. Using the lift to the peaks its Leofrich that talks with Andar about his time hiding in the forest following the massacre at Nunedorf. During this time, he hid with different farming families before eventually fleeing into the forest where he kept his daughter and nephew alive through hunting small game and picking mushrooms. This went on for several weeks with Leofrich coming to live within an old, abandoned watchtower, and while it was a tough life, he was able to stay alive and keep his family alive. This ended with the arrival of a search party led by Horton Jestife who surrounded the watchtower but to his surprise it was Horton that let them go telling them to leave the area and never come back. Andar asks him how he made his way to Runburgh, but Leofrich is close to tears thinking about his past and tells Andar he will tell him more another time. Reaching the peak of Runestone its Leofrich that is let inside the Hall of Runes by Thomas of the Guild of Runes who takes him to a apartment within the hall of Rune where a bed is to be prepared for Leofrich to stay. Leofrich remains in the apartment reading for days leaving only to use the latrine during this time.

The Dragon Moves

My sister is getting married. Going to Gulltown signals that it shall be me getting married next.
William Lovie III.

Its Aria Arryn is sitting with Oswald, Jasper, and Lyanna as they talk about their coming departure from the capital for the wedding of Matilda at Gulltown. The trio talking is interrupted by the arrival of Aria’s father Byron, and her father Byron who tells Aria to go to see her mother and help assist with the plans for leaving. Saying a quick goodbye, she heads towards the Manor house that her mother was staying. On the way there she stops briefly to talk with Dallia her Malatine mistress and the two share a nice talk as it is clear there is a close relationship between the two. Arriving at the manor she finds her mother who is ordering around her servants and generally being the difficult person that Aria knows her to be.

The time will come when its going to be just us. We are the only ones who we can truly trust in this world.
Jasper Hale

Aria rides on the carriage with William, Leven, Rosalie, Jasper, and Oswald which brings her great happiness although she feels jealousy at how close romantically it appears that William and Rosalie are growing. Hanna Arryn is riding beside Blake Cullen, Adela Aven, Erica Steinmare, and Eddara Floren as they follow behind the wagons carrying the royal family and their entourage. Hanna is silent as the other girls gossip over boys with Blake having a crush on Jasper Hale while Erica and Eddara discussing how handsome they think William is. Hanna is uncomfortable with this conversation and so allows herself to fall behind the other girls and instead rides beside the House Bell part of the baggage train and begins talking with her friend Hanah Bell of whom she laughs that she first became friends with due to having the same name.

Rachel Nighting Cover Front Amazing
I want you to have this armor Prince. This was made by the hands of both myself, and Grand Master Daniel Schunemann. No effort has been spared in marking this as the greatest suit of armor I have ever been involved in crafting.
Eadwig Schuhbeck

Following leaving Lucerne the group is traveling on the road making his way alongside most of his friends and family to the port of Nortburg accompanied by what is as a large army. Traveling on the road with him is his best friends Jasper Hale, Lyanna Starke, Edward Cullen, Byron Arryn II., Rosalie Hale, Dylan Steinmare, Aria Arryn, Rachel Nighting, and Leven Martell as well his sister Alice Lovie, and as they travel on the road the relationship between this group is expanded on. During this journey we see the members of William's personal guards as well in the form of Einhard Rosler, Erik Fahnrich, and Gilbert Fouline of whom Einhard is shown as someone who is very close to William acting as a stand in for his father James who is in the convoy but is inside a covered wagon as he passed out. His father is revealed as the King but is also revealed as an addict of opium leaving William to be raised by his guards, but also by his sister Matilda who they are traveling to see the wedding of. The party arrives at Nortburg at night and thus it is the army and the servants that prepare tents for everyone to sleep in that night in preparation for leaving on the boats in the morning. As William and his friends attempt to all stay in one large tent it’s Carlisle Cullen that forces them to share two tents with the boys in one and the girls in another. As Rachel is preparing to go to bed it’s a man carrying the sigil of her family crest on his chest armor that passes her a note and then walks away. As this is happening its Rosalie that whispers for William to hide her. Feeling very attracted to her he hides her with the help of Jasper and Dylan. Staying the night in a tent with Aria, Lyanna, Leven, and Alice but the girls become openly bitter that Rosalie managed to join the boys in their tent. Rachel and Leven discuss the situation with Rosalie and William with both girls barely containing their jealousy and Rachel for her part believes that she could better control Leven then Rosalie and thus views Rosalie as a threat to her attempts with William.

The Nighting's Move
You are to keep close to the prince. When the time comes you will need to tell us what you hear while near him. Everyone who is anyone is going to be at Gulltown. We need all the information that we can get.
Leonard Nighting III.

Once the other girls go to sleep its Rachel that reads the note she was given, which tells her to leave the tent silently and to find a Nighting man and then follow him. Reading this she gets up and leaves the tent finding a man of her family’s sigil adorning his armor and following the man into the forest outside of the tents they move past the sentries and soldiers guarding the camp and reach a clearing outside. In the clearing its Rachel that meets with her great uncle Leonard Nighting III. who details to her the plans that are being given to her.

Time at Runburgh

Hanna Arryn is riding beside Blake Cullen, Adela Aven, Erica Steinmare, and Eddara Floren as they follow behind the wagons carrying the royal family and their entourage. Hanna is silent as the other girls gossip over boys with Blake having a crush on Jasper Hale while Erica and Eddara discussing how handsome they think William is. Hanna is uncomfortable with this conversation and so allows herself to fall behind the other girls and instead rides beside the House Bell part of the baggage train and begins talking with her friend Hanah Bell of whom she laughs that she first became friends with due to having the same name. The convoy arrives at Runburgh and so Hanna leaves Hanah and returns to the Malatine where she scoffs as they are still talking about Jasper and William. As the convoy stops its Hanna that joins the others of Alice’s Malatine in traveling ahead of the convoy into the city where they will prepare the room for Alice. The group stops at the town of Runburgh where William, Edward, Jasper, and Dylan are gifted a suit of armor by Lord Yohn Royce, and the Grand Master of the two Runestone Guilds. The suit made for William is described as something above anything they have ever crafted before, and behind the scenes it had runes crafted on it that make William immune to the effects of Magi while wearing it. Following being given this gift its William, Alice, Leven, and Edward that are taken into the Great Peak of Runestone where Grand Master Eadwig Schuhbeck, and Grand Master Daniel Schunemann show them the entrance to the forges of the Inner Rune which have never been entered by anyone outside of the Inner Circle of the Runestone Guilds.

Think of where we are my friends. We are sleeping in a place barely anyone has been allowed to enter. We are blessed by Glaurung himself this day.
William Lovie III.

Following this tour, the group is given lodgings inside the mid-level of Runestone leaving the eight of them to all stay in a large open-air room where they can see out for miles. Alice leaves to go and see her Malatine before bed, and in passing William tells Alice to bring one of them back as a reward for their work. Alice arrives at the room her Malatine had prepared for her and thanks each of them for all their work, and then they all sit down and talk together about how things went for Alice in the main carriage. Alice reveals how close her brother William and Rosalie are getting and at this both Eddara and Erica make petty comments about Rosalie to which Alice says nothing, but Hanna does say that her sister Aria says that Rosalie has a mind for the politics of being with William. After this conversation its Alice that reveals she will be staying with William and the others in the open-air room prepared for him and says that she can bring one person with her. To the shock of the Malatine she asks Hanna to come with her stating quite honestly that she is the only one who Alice believes can control her feelings. Hanna follows Alice as they enter the lift and travelling up its Hanna that begins to get quite nervous, but she is calmed down by Alice who holds her hand and smiles at her. Hanna goes to sleep that night with the rest of the Shadow Council and for the first time she feels like one of their friends, and not just the sister of Aria. Going to sleep William lays beside his sister to one side, and Rosalie Hale to the other with the two talking romantically for some time before going to sleep. Following the night Hanna wakes in the morning before Alice and does her best to prepare something for her, but is stopped by William, and Edward who instead force her to go to the edge of the room and look out with them. Edward does a Magi trick and William makes them all laugh, and Hanna can’t help but find herself attracted to William. When the others begin waking up and join them its Hanna that tries to get away but its Aria that refuses to let her go and despite her nerves, she begins to join the conversation more as the time goes by.

What happened to your family. What has happened to so many families. It cannot be left unchecked. Will you help me when the time comes?
Catherine Lovie

A journeymen runesmith that had been delivering his food tells him of the arrival of the royal party and Leofrich feels a overwhelming fear that his one time good friend James is near. Leofrich is locked within the apartment as the prince and his party are to stay in the Hall of Runes and during this time its Leofrich that catches a glimpse of the prince and his party through a peeping hole in the wall and feels fear looking at the prince due to how much he looks like James. That night its Leofrich that is moved by a knock at the door and when the door opens its Daniel Schunemann, Yohn Royce, and Catherine Lovie that come inside the room. Catherine begins crying telling Leofrich that she is so sorry for what happened and wishes she could go back and change it. Realizing that Catherine is not like her brother he forgives her and then listens as she tells him that the time will come when she needs him to avenge what happened to his family and many others, and he agrees to help her when the time comes.

Watching my father act this way was never easy. It was embarrassing on the surface. Beneath that feeling stood fear. Fear that perhaps I was destined to become my father.
William Lovie III.

As they leave Runestone its William that speaks once more with Yohn Royce who asks him to take with him his middle son Andar Royce who would accompany them and take in the wedding. William agreed and Andar joined the group as they made their way south towards Gulltown. Arriving at Gulltown they are met at the gates by Matilda Lovie his elder sister and seeing each other they hug as she takes them towards her lodgings at Castle Shephard, and while walking there its Matilda that tells them about how she has been in the months since she left Lucerne for Gulltown to get to know her betrothed Marius Scott. Marius Scott is introduced to William, and Alice for the first time and William has a good feeling about Marius during this conversation. The good times are interrupted by the arrival of their father James who William can clearly tell is high from his opioids as he comes into the room, and despite William feeling embarrassed by his father its Marius that lightens the mood and appears to get along well with James. Following the meeting with his sister and Marius its William and his friends that go to the Temple of Kyne as Lyanna wants to pray and forces the rest of her friends to go with her as is her usual way. Arriving at the Temple of Kyne they enter the Temple being let into a special area of the Temple by Otwin Erdenstoud the Bishop of the Temple. Going inside they pray for a time before William and the group outside of Lyanna leave the temple to go and walk the streets of Gulltown exploring.

The Picnic
Rosalie Hale Cover Amazing Front - Midgard
Men came to our village. They took everything. Took my sister. Took my mother. Please help us.
Ceolwith of Nune

Walking the streets, they go to the market where they buy food and plan to go to hiking west of Gulltown and have a picnic while doing this. Accompanied by a dozen men at arms and several knights the group leaves Gulltown heading west and while leaving they meet the Crane group arriving at the city led by Dustin Crane, and his son Orival Crane. Speaking with the group for a time its Germira Cranewel that leaves the Crane force and travels with them hiking on the idea of forming an alliance for the coming melee tournament. Germira and Jasper get close during the hike but for William his mind is constantly on Rosalie and the spend most of the hike talking and becoming increasingly flirtatious. While riding to the mountain spot that they plan to have the picnic at its Leven, Aria, and Byron Arryn that are speaking. Byron is discussing the alliance he has formed with the team led by Harrold Hardyng for the coming melee, but for Leven she can barely focus as she watches with jealousy William and Rosalie. Leven thinks on her desire to be the one riding beside William, and she plans to tell him her feelings once they arrive at the picnic. Arriving at the picnic its Leven that tries to talk with William but is blocked by Dylan who tells Leven that he thinks Rosalie and William need some alone time. As the group sits for the picnic its Rosalie and William that sneak off and sitting together the flirtation goes to the next level when William and Rosalie kiss. Leven storms off but is followed by Aria Arryn who consoles her friend telling Leven that she knows how Leven feels about William. After talking things over its Leven, and Aria that return to the main group where they find Draco Highmore searching for William. Jasper, and Dylan lie to Draco to give William his alone time, but in her jealousy its Leven that can’t do the same.

I thought I could stop them before they started. Seeing her happy face when Draco dragged them back to the group told me I was wrong. I was too late.
Leven Martell

When Draco follows the lies of Dylan and Jasper its Leven that follows him and reveals where William is. The arrival of Draco Highmore and several guards bringing them back to the group ends this kissing but this has opened a door between the two of them. Leven returns to the group who doesn’t know that she revealed the truth, and she watches as Rosalie and William return. At first Leven is happy that she has done this but watching the two happily return she realizes she was too late. Her feelings are made even worse when Rosalie comes to her and hugs Leven revealing to her what happened before calling Leven her best friend. Leven sits with Aria and Rosalie for the rest of the picnic and listens as Rosalie tells the two of them how strong her feelings are for William. Aria looks to Leven with sadness but they both do there best to be happy for their friend. The groups picnic is further interrupted by the arrival of a group of peasants who are attempting to reach Gulltown after what they describe as the destruction of their village. William attempts to get his force to accompany the peasants back to their village and help the remainder but as more peasants begin streaming up the road its Draco that forces the group to return to their horses and return to Gulltown. Draco promises William and the group that he will send forces back but they cannot be here with the crown prince while that is happening. Before being forced to flee its William that gives one of the Ceolwith of Nune one of his rings, and a bag of coins which is a significant amount of money. Riding back to Gulltown its William that gets into an argument with Draco but it becomes clear that Draco is under personal threat if he would have stayed and thus William forgives Draco but plans to confront his father.

Choices
Aelfwynn Turnidlon Cover3
I thought I could stop them before they started. Seeing her happy face when Draco dragged them back to the group told me I was wrong. I was too late.
Leven Martell

Its Aelfwynn, Cuthwin, and Ostara that accompany James into the Shephard Castle where he will be staying during the tournament. By this point in the day, he is already almost unconscious from opioid use attempting to keep Vhloraz beneath the surface, and thus the servants get him into bed. Aelfwynn watches him go to sleep with no one in the room daring to speak lest they interrupt James going to sleep. Once he has fallen asleep, she places chains on his arms locking him to the bed and then locking the door the room behind her leaving only Ostara, and Cuthwin inside the room to watch over him. Having locked the door she thinks on Cuthwin, and Ostara coming to see the changes in the two as they have spent more time watching over James as he sleeps, and she thanks Glaurung that she has been given that task. Leaving the room, she travels to the walls where she sits in a quiet tower by herself and spends several hours praying to Glaurung attempting to find peace from her constant thoughts of William. As she prays a vision of William appears and she talks with this vision with the two flirting, and eventually kissing. The kissing ends when she hears arguing in the courtyard and the vision of William disappears. A tear falls as he leaves her, but she goes to the wall and watches as William, Leven, and Jasper attempt to get inside the castle.

I thought I could stop them before they started. Seeing her happy face when Draco dragged them back to the group told me I was wrong. I was too late.
Leven Martell

Returning to Gulltown, its Leven and Jasper that accompany William as he attempts to meet with his father about what happened at the picnic. Arriving at the gate to Shephard Castle they are let inside by the guards but find Kieth Schwartz, blocking the courtyard with a handful of Jestife, and Schwartz men at arms as well as several knights. Speaking with Kieth its William that is blocked from seeing his father and as William attempts to force his way through its Kieth that commands the men at arms to restrain the three of them. A brief skirmish breaks out but the men at arms and knights can easily restrain the weaponless three. As they are held its Kieth that goes to William and tells him to never come to a conflict without weapons. The two argue briefly with the argument only ending with the arrival of Carlisle Cullen.

Arrival of the Cranes
Estrid Orane Cover Amazing3
Take the Orane girl to the temple. I don't care how you feel about her. You will cement the betrothal. Go now.
Dustin Orane

The House Crane group enters through the front gate of Gulltown and Orival Crane alongside his friends, follow his father and his most prominent bannermen. As they continue following his father he looks back to the rear of the group and sees his betrothed Estrid Orane. Estrid smiles at him, and while he returns the smile, he is still unsure of her due to her opinions on the Swabians. The group runs into a group led by William Lovie III. and while Orival doesn’t get to speak to William he sees the opportunity to form an alliance in the coming melee and sends his friend Germira Cranewel to organize this with William. Continuing into the city his father leads them towards the keep where they are to meet with a House Shephard representative who is to take them to their lodgings. Once they reach the keep his father meets with Ratmann Rickard Taubman. Rickard leads the group with the assistance of his son Timothy Taubman, and daughter Amalia Taubman towards their lodgings. During this final trip its Orival that is brought to the front by his father and Orival listens in as Rickard discusses the situation in northern Lucerne. Arriving at the camp its Orival that is going to spend time with his friends when his father whispers to him that he is to instead take Estrid to visit the Great Temple of Kyne. It’s implied from the words of his father that Orival is having doubts about his betrothal to Estrid, but Orival is unwilling to resist the words of his father and pushes this aside. Listening to the words of his father without question he goes to Estrid who is getting his mother Falena’s tent ready.

It speaks to your misplaced loyalties that you send that Swab to make deals for you.
Estrid Orane

Going to Estrid she is clearly excited to see him approach her, and she goes into the back of the tent to change for her trip to the Temple. While Estrid is changing the main person pushing for him to treat her well in the form of his mother pulls him into a hug. Orival thinks it’s nice to have her back around, but he is sad when he realizes that once his marriage to Estrid is completed then his mother will return to the Grand Temple of Crane. Orival and Estrid walk together to the Great Temple of Kyne and the two have a good time on the way until Estrid notices a group of Swabian selling goods at a booth and begins making racist comments about them. Orival ignores this and tries to have a good time with her but can’t ignore it anymore once she attacks Germira. The two have an argument on the steps leading to Orival abandoning her at the temple and making his way back to their lodgings but he becomes lost and eventually winds up back at the Swabians booth that Estrid had insulted earlier.

Watching the group speak Swabian he thinks back on his positive experiences with the Swabians through the years and approaches the group buying a shirt from their booth. Returning to the camp without Estrid he is reprimanded by his mother who forces him to return to the temple with her. Accompanying his mother back to the temple she explains the different life experiences that people have, and why these things don’t make having different opinions evil. Listening to his mother they enter the temple to find Estrid inside at prayer and as he kneels beside her joined by his mother, he looks at her face and sees that she has been crying. When his mother steps away to speak with the bishops of the temple its Orival that apologizes to her for leaving her. Estrid to his surprise apologizes for what she said about Swabians, and while she doesn’t understand his love for them, she promises to attempt to see what he sees.

Arrival of the Cleganes

As the Cleganes are preparing to enter Gulltown when Accia begins losing control causing Hedrik to stop the march. Hedrik does his best to stay in control as he commands the force to set up camp here instead of entering Gulltown, and then he tells Konstantin to ride back down the road and tell the rest of the Clegane forces that they will camp here outside the city. As the group begins preparing the camp its Hedrik that continues holding Accia hand who is at this point on the verge of losing complete control. Hedrik sends Meinolf to go and find help regarding this Magi event while Dylan and Accia head into the forest. Once they reach the edge of the forest its Accia that goes limp in his hand, and he watches as she passes out. Hedrik tries to wake her up but nothing he does can wake her. As she struggles with what to do its his cousin Theresa that comes upon them, and without time to explain he has her watch over Accia while he runs to find out if Meinolf has had any luck. Reaching the camp, he does his best to not show what is happening and joined by Servius of Clegane he goes into Gulltown attempting to find Meinolf and he can’t to find help himself. As they enter Gulltown they are met on the road by Meinolf who is accompanied by a man and women who he doesn’t recognize. They are introduced to him as Wynne Tanlader, and Er-Khadgar Morgrave and they tell Hedrik they will help Accia.

Before the Wedding

Rosalie Hale Cover Amazing - Midgard1 (2)
I have never felt this way about a girl before Alice. Maybe its time I take a chance.
William Lovie III.

Carlisle takes the three away telling them they must go to his sister who is preparing for her wedding and that this is beneath them on such a day. As they walk its Jasper that leaves them to return to the rest of the shadow council, but Leven stays at Williams side. As they walk, they talk about the picnic and the arrival of the peasants. William reveals his terror at being unable to help them and sensing his sadness its Leven that holds his hand as they walk. Arriving at the estate of House Scheck where Matilda is preparing its William that waits in the courtyard with Marcel Lovie while Leven goes inside the estate. Inside the estate she goes through the halls eventually reaching the room where Matilda is staying and surrounded by handmaids and servants, she almost cries at how beautiful Matilda looks. One of the girl’s helping Matilda is Rosalie and seeing this Leven thinks jealously that was why Rosalie didn’t accompany William to the castle. Watching Matilda get ready its Leven that feels out of place and becomes increasingly angry at Rosalie as she watches as she looks so at home in this environment. As she watches its Leven that thinks back to her childhood and her uncle stressing a need for good skill at war before her skills as a good lady. Spending hours helping Matilda its Leven that exits the preparations to go and spend time with William who she finds in the courtyard. Going to him the two have a conversation where Leven wants to tell him about her feelings for him, but the arrival of Rosalie ends their conversation and causes rage inside Leven.

Seeing her touching him. Seeing them kiss. It makes me angrier then I have ever felt before. It's an anger that scares me Aria.
Leven Martell

Rosalie takes William away as they must leave for the wedding, and this leaves Leven behind. Sitting on the bench she is approached by Aria Arryn and Aria comforts her on her feelings for William which Aria has already guessed at. The two speak for a time about this with Aria also revealing that she has feelings for William and unlike her jealousy towards Rosalie its Leven that feels nothing but love for Aria. Aria leaves to go back for the final preparations for the wedding and Leven follows her back into the estate. Returning to the estate she and Aria are stopped in their tracks by seeing William and the shadow council drinking in a hallway. While Aria keeps walking its Leven that goes to the boys as she feels a pull she cannot ignore towards William. Unable to control herself she goes to William and pulls him into a kiss. As they kiss its Jasper and Dylan that block the hallway. William pulls away from the kiss first, and the two share no words with Leven fleeing the scene in nervousness. Running down the halls she finds herself face to face with Catherine Bell who seeing the state of Leven takes her into a hug. Calming her down its Catherine that takes her into the room as the final preparations are being made for the wedding, and the whole time she holds Leven’s hand. The chapter ends with Leven stepping off the boat and onto the dock of Sunspear Hold, and with a tearful look eastward she thinks on William.

The Melee
The Joust

Its Marius Scott that watches as Jamie Lannister defeats Brandon Starke and wins the joust tournament. Marius is sitting with his friends Lucas Oakheart, his wife Melinda Ladybright, Reginald Madritch, his wife Ingrid Madritch, Alke Erlic, and Gretchen Rivel with her husband Edric Rivel. Marius begins talking with Reginald about his nervousness about the wedding. Marius is nervous about Matilda loving him as she is so beautiful, and he has accomplished very little so far in his life. Reginald, and Alke convince him to move past his nervousness and trust that she will love him, which he reluctantly attempts to do as he watches her from afar. As the winner of the tournament in Jamie Lannister, alongside Brandon Starke come to stand before the kings stage its Marius that is waved over by his grand father and joining Peter and the King in their stage he watches as Jamie makes his declaration. Jamie doesn’t ask for the winnings but instead requests from the king to have his nieces Myrcella and Lanna Lannister join the royal family as ladies in waiting with a special point of putting them on the list of potential betrothals to William. The King stands and makes a kind speech declaring Jamie’s bravery and skill and accepts this request. Standing in the stage as the king is mingling with finalists of the joust its Marius that sparks up the courage to make a joke to Matilda who smiles at his lame joke to her. As his shyness begins to overwhelm him, he smiles and prepares to leave but is stopped by her hand on his shoulder and turning back to her she requests him for dinner that night. Catherine Lovie who is standing watching interrupts telling her that is against tradition, but a desperate Marius uses his own Christianity as a means of forcing the dinner. Catherine agrees to host the dinner with Matilda’s friend Domeric Highmore standing as a chaperone for the dinner.

The Wedding
The Aftermath

Watching the door close behind a tear falls and only the hand of William keeps her moving forward. Alice and the rest of the Wostellian family make there way towards the Shephard Castle, and Alice continues crying as they walk as she is afraid of losing her sister. Arriving at Shephard Castle she tries to go to her room, but William forces her to come with him to the Bath houses to spend time with their friends. Having fun together in the bath houses she and William eventually get alone time and she opens up to him that she feels like shes losing her mother of sorts in Matilda, and he comforts her as she lets out her feelings about it. Rosalie, and Leven join them in the corner of the bath house, and they all talk about different times that Matilda was a mother to them and talking it over with everyone she feels better.

Edict of Tanthdom

Main Article : Edict of Tanthdom in the Valley

Arrival of Emma Arryn
Emma Arryn Cover Front Amazing
We have come here to make you an offer. We can give you control of the entire county of Ross. Think of the rich places that we could hit from safety of my families lands. We just ask for your protection. In return for that protection, we can both profit.
Mikael Ross IV.

Emma Arryn is getting off the boat at the docks of Gulltown, and as her husband Mikael helps her over a box that was blocking her path, they share a laugh together. Emma, Mikael, and two of their knights in the form of Conrad Dosst, and Eckbert of Dosst movie into the city joined by several men at arms as they make there way towards the marketplace where they to meet with Ingolf Frightling a member of the Nighting Crime Syndicate. Arriving at the marketplace they find Ingolf with several other Frightling men and after a quick conversation he leads them towards the Shephard Castle. While walking its Ingold who is quite openly talking about the excitement they all have for Emma’s pitch and Emma is shocked to hear him speak so openly about slavery. Ingolf laughs at her and tells her that this is the crownlands, and that there is no resistance to them here. Following the agreement of James Nighting to name Mikael a Minister in the Nighting Crime Syndicate its Emma, Mikael, Conrad, and Eckbert that leave Shephard Castle to go back to the docks where they will go back to their boat and discuss things. Emma, and Mikael make love that night and once Mikael falls asleep its Emma that lays beside him thinking about how sad her life was before she met him. Emma dreams of the first time she met him. Emma had run away from home as her depression was getting so bad that she wanted to escape her mother’s home and go to the capital where she hoped her sister Aria would take her in. While on the run she had fallen off her horse and had then gotten scared by a wolf howling and had run into the forest. After tripping and falling down a hill she had been knocked out by the fall. When she woke up it was Mikael that was beside her taking care of the wound on her head, and startled at first, he took care of her, and then listened to her when she asked him not to take her back to Arryndale. Mikael wakes up as shes thinking of this and the two make love once more, and after this she falls asleep as well.

Breaking of the Shadow Council

Main Article : The First Breaking of the Shadow Council

Decision on Edelhend

It was Gaidrion would travel to the Gulltown tournament of 5119 and a major result of this time was an agreement that Edelhend should be officially brought into the Kingdom of Lucerne and agreeing to this he would travel the valley of Lucerne gathering support for this eventuality. Alongside Gaidrion it was Paidrion and his wife Glindia would travel to the Gulltown tournament of 5119 alongside his father and during this time he took part in the negotiations with the Circle of Magi but was disturbed that his father was just trading Mordor for another similar group and begin to doubt his fathers leadership

The Plot Against House Swan

You want to destroy the Swans. I want to avenge my family. We can both get what we want.
Mildred Gleckourd

Mildred travels to the Gulltown tournament and meets with the Circle of Magi forming the arrangement that will lead to the Forks Civil War. Also while at the tournament she attempts to kidnap her sister and this leads to a fight where one of her knights is killed but she escapes blame and becomes a guardian to Alice Lovie.

Fabia's Truth

Fabia would travel to the Gulltown tournament with her daughter in order to see her friend again and while there she did was jealous of the affection he clearly had for Mildred and thus did not tell him about the abuse she was suffering at the hands of Marcus.

Moving Alice

Alice is finally having fun when Einhard Rosler comes inside and tells Alice to come with him and rejects William joining them despite his attempt to go with her. Following Einhard she is taken to the Shephard Castle Dining Hall where she finds a large gathering inside waiting for her. Taken to a seat by Einhard he joins her in the seat beside her, and as she sits down its Kieth Schwartz that begins speaking. Kieth tells the assembled parties that he has been placed in charge of the betrothal process for Alice and that at the advice of many advisors he has chosen to have preliminary discussions with House Yernese at Pomeria. A shocked Alice listens on as they discuss that Alice, and a party will head by boat following the meeting towards Pomeria and despite wanting to speak up her nervousness leads her to remain silent. The meeting ends and Einhard takes her by the arm and gently leads her to the door. The moment they go through the door, and he closes it behind them she smacks Einhard in the chest and tries to run away from him and back to William but runs into a tall woman. Knocked to the ground by their collision the girl helps her to her feet. Looking at the girl she is amazed at her beauty but she up and then the girl smiles at her before speaking to her in a language that Alice doesn’t understand. One of the girls behind the women introduces herself as Adelhelma Beckstoud a handmaid of the women that she begins translating for. The translations by Adelhelma reveal the women is Mildred Gleckourd the Viscount of Gleckheint and will be joining Alice on the journey to Pomeria. Alice attempts to leave but is taken by the arm by Mildred who leads her to her boat and going through the streets the only thing she can think is hoping that she sees someone she knows. Getting on to the boat she watches as the ramps are quickly put up and as she stands on the side with Einhard she lets tears fall as she watches Gulltown fall into the distance.

Traveling to Pomelia

Arriving at the small port of Pomeriaist they would be met on the dock by two groups. The first was led by Axius Macrinus the husband of Mildred that she had described so negatively during the journey here. The second was led by Dennis Yernese the older brother of Paulus Yernese. Axius greets Mildred with excitement and attempts a kiss but is brushed aside by Mildred to the laughter of her men. Axius face looks hurt, but he quickly falls into line with his own men and watches as Mildred meets with Dennis Yernese. The two talk and Mildred appears very courteous towards Dennis treating him with respect and being almost flirtatious. Alice watches Axius as this happens and it makes her angry towards Mildred who it appears is openly trying to embarrass Axius through her flirting with Dennis. Feeling a confidence, she hasn’t felt before she steps forward and demands that they get moving towards Pomeria causing Mildred to smile at her as she must realize why Alice did what she did. Dennis who is a loyalist to the crown quickly listens to Alice and commands his forces prepare the road, and the three groups merge on the road making their way towards Pomeria. On the road its Alice, Mildred, and Adelhelma that speak again with a more confident Alice confronting Mildred on her treatment of Axius. Mildred explains a bit of her ethnic nationalism and Alice hearing of something like this for the first time loses her confidence as her shock overwhelms her. Mildred goes back to speaking gothic with Adelhelma and

Treaty of Pomeria

Main Article : Treaty of Pomeria

The Valley of Lucerne - Conversation Incoming
Valley of Lucerne
I have spent my entire life trying to do what was right. I have fought for a king I loved. I have fought for a friend I trusted. I have watched my family grow around me...I have watched all this and in my heart I knew everything would be okay. I knew this because I believed in you. You were the foundation of my faith. The boy I knew would have never done the things you have done. You have allowed this...this...thing to take over everything you are. Everything that happens now is up to you. You choose what path you go. I have nothing to say in my Kill me now for seeing you. Seeing what you have become makes me realized I have nothing left to believe in. Take me from this world, and free of me knowing what you have become.

You want to know the truth of things.

I want to know why you feel so strongly about it.

I had two siblings growing up. My older brother Lionel, and my younger sister Clara. Growing up we were the closest brothers and sisters could be. Then. One day I go to my sister’s room to see her just like I do every day. She’s not there. A quick look at the room makes it clear the room is in chaos. Books on the floor, blankets thrown around. It had the look of a scuffle.” Mildred plays with her hands as she speaks but her eyes never leave mine. “I run to my parent’s room to tell them. A search for her comes to the quick conclusion that she was taken. Our best scouts get on the case, but they lose the trail at the River Gleck. Its weeks before we learn what happened.

You must have been terrified.” She nods her her head at my question.

We all were. It was only made worse when we learned she was now at Castle Neihas the bridge of this Kristoffer Neihas.

She was married to her kidnapper?

Yes. The Roman scum had stolen away my sister and then forced her to take this roman barbarian as her husband.” Hearing the words run off her tongue just defined her hatred of them. Calling Lucernian Italians by their Roman nickname had become a racist slang for them, and as the story continued you could feel her hatred.

What did you do?

We travelled to Castle Neihas. My father. My mother. My brother. My husband. Every single member of my family went to Castle Neihas to get them to give her back. Only my brother’s wife and daughter remained at Gleckheint.

You went without troops?

You don’t trust Romans Alice. We brought a hundred troops. Thirty knights as well. It shouldn’t have mattered. We had the guest right Alice.

How did it go wrong?” I knew the ending to the story. Her family had been killed at the meeting. She alone had escaped. The story I had been told had never spoke of the guest right being given.

We arrived. They broke bread. Gave us the guest right. We lowered our guard. As we talked, they surrounded us. By the time we realized what was happening they were firing on us from the forest. I watched my whole family die. Then as the sound of fighting ended somehow, I was still alive.

I’m so sorry Mildred.

They picked me up. Ripped off my clothes. Paraded me through the streets of Castle Neihas completely naked as men from the castle grabbed at my body. Walked me this way all the way to the stable. Once I reached the stable, they put me on a horse and sent me away.

I don’t know what to say.

There’s nothing to say. My family was killed because we thought Romans were trustworthy. I learned that day. No one is trustworthy. We have only our own people. Our own people are the only ones who ever truly care about us. We are just tools to the rest.

The Failure of the Pendant of Cleansing
Together we can save your friend. The Dragon is back Kieth.

Failure of the Pendant of Cleansing

Main Article : Failure of the Pendant of Cleansing

Alice Lovie7
I want you to know that being around you. Spending time with you. It was my honor. I know I'm not your father, and I wouldn't ever pretend to be. Just know thats how I look at you. I love you Alice.
Einhard Rosler

Its Alice Lovie that returns to Lucerne with William and the rest of the Lucernian party that had traveled to Gulltown for the wedding and tournament. Arriving back home she and William spend the day together at Lake of Aerene's Breath swimming and having fun together. There fun ends with the arrival of Einhard Rosler who is joined by Aria Arryn, Dylan Steinmare, and Faye Skane three friends of William's who take him away while Einhard stays with Alice who is sad that William has left her but spends time talking with Einhard. Einhard appears nervous, and having known him for years she is surprised to see him like this but doesn't mention anything about it to him. The arrival of Draco Highmore leaves Einhard to return to the Sky Tower where he tells her he is going to speak to her mother, and before Alice can say anything about this its Draco that begins telling her about the fact that he has overheard that she will be betrothed at the upcoming Nortberg Tournament.

Planning for Cleansing

Esme Portmane Cover Amazing
I'm sorry James. There can be no doubting this. I watched you kill Einhard with my own eyes.
Kieth Schwartz

After James had killed Einhard it was Kieth that attempted to hide the murder from James the same way he had hidden the events of the Purge, but this time he found his attempts thwarted by the counter work of the Dovah Flarnax. Flarnax had become friends of sorts with Einhard during the Goblin Invasion of Telstendil and had stayed in contact with Einhard and was thus deeply hurt when Einhard was killed, and watching as the Circle attempted to hide the murder from James she would make that an impossibility. As Aelflynn, and Wudrik made their final preparations to remove this memory from James it was Flarnax assisted by Lornax that would reveal the truth of what happened with Einhard to William who then confronted his father. The involvement of William changed everything as Aelfwynn and Wudrik were unwilling to involved the prince in their work and thus they were forced to deal with the fact that James now knew the truth. Following the realization that he had killed his friend Einhard Rosler in a blind rage he would come to the conclusion that he could no longer control whatever was happening within him, and sent word for Esme to be brought back to Lucerne. James in this way did not remember due to the manipulations of both Aelfwynn Turnidlon, and Vhloraz that he had already once before brought Esme to the capital attempting this same thing, and thus made the command again. Despite his attempt to get Esme to come back it was Kieth that realized the cost of bringing her back was most likely her life and did not send the letter to her leaving it up to just him and Carlisle to try and fix this once and for all.

The Ritual

Failure
Tanya Cullen Cover Amazing6
I need you to stay here. Promise me that you won't leave this room. Promise me Edward. Swear to me that you will not leave this room.
Carlisle Cullen

Carlisle in his attempt to keep Edward safe brings a Magi trainer to the city in order to train his son without alerting anyone of what power Edward actually has. Upon the arrival of Moritz its Carlisle that takes him to meet with a man he has brought to Lucerne in order to help him learn of his power. Meeting with the man he learns about his new trainer in the form of Moritz Krenkel of whom is from northern Lucerne and has kept his Magi secret for his whole life through mastery of control. Moritz and Edward leave Lucerne and travel to a small farm southwest of the city where the two practice Magi for several days. Edward during this time listens to the words of Moritz in a way but also misses his friends and Tanya and thus goes against Moritz wishes when he uses Magi to speak to William, and Tanya through his dreams. Their training stops when William, Leven, Byron, Jasper, and Tanya arrive at the farm after following the clues left by Edward in the Magi dreams and as Edward prepares to leave its Moritz that warns him about his use of Magi, but Edward wants to spend time with his friends more then he wants to learn and so rejects Moritz advise and leaves with the group back to Lucerne. Returning to Lucerne they find the gateway out of Lucerne is heavily fortified, and a large caravan is moving out of the city. William learns from the caravan that all of the families leaving the city have been paid to leave the city and Edward senses all of the families have a member that is Magi sensitive, and at this feeling he clenches his ring tightly.

How long do I have to be hidden away Will. I tire of being constantly hidden away by my father. I just want to be normal.
Edward Cullen

After spending the day with his friends he returns home and finds his father sitting at his table reading and at the sight of Edward his father storms towards him grabbing him in anger, and Edward tries to use magi to push him off but his ring cancels his power and his father is able to berate him on his coming back to Lucerne. With the city on lock down Carlisle is unable to get Edward out of the city as he wants to and so he locks Edward in his room and Edward can hear through the walls his father put the guards on alert to not let Edward leave his room including placing Oskar of Cullen inside the room with Edward to make sure nothing happens. Despite his father begging him not to leave Edward ignores the warnings of his father and when Oskar is distracted momentarily by Edward tricking him its Edward that removes his ring and uses Magi to leave a bedazzling hex on his chair making Oskar see the chair as Edward, while he then again uses Magi to walk through the wall and out of his room. With Oskar still believing he was in the room its Edward that sneaks out of his home and after getting out without anyone seeing him he makes his way to Tanya's home. Arriving at her house Edward talks with both her parents in the form of Emerich and Carmen Denali of whom he discusses with them Emerich's desire to push the betrothal of Edward and Tanya forward, and Edward quickly agrees telling him he will talk with his father. When Tanya comes down Emerich doesn't know Edward is restricted and thus lets Tanya leave with him for the Eye of Lucerne where all the friends were supposed to meet. Edward and Tanya walk together and its clear that the two are in love, and trying to impress Tanya he takes his ring off several times doing little Magi tricks which make her smile. Arriving at the fortress of Reintrel he is let through the gates by Arnulf Reintrel of whom knows him and so lets him and Tanya inside letting them know that William and the others arrived about an hour ago and were already on the lift going up. Going to the lift they wait in the garden surrounding it and sit with a family that is also taking the lift up in the form of Meinhard Bethmann, and his wife Irmlinde, and their two children Charlotte, and Markolf and talking with them they all have a nice conversation while they wait for the lift to come back.

Possession on the Mountain
You killed me way back on that mountaintop Ed. I've been a walking corpse ever since. Fitting your the one that final puts me down.
Byron Arryn II.

Edward, and Tanya are laying together on a blanket just talking, but when Tanya gets cold its Edward who once more takes his ring off and uses Magi to start a small fire keeping them warm, but when he does this he feels the air change and looking into the sky he sees a crack in the sky itself. While Tanya cannot see this change its Edward who becomes panicked watching as figures begin appearing through the crack in the sky coming towards him, and as he attempts to put his ring back on he drops it and while trying to get it back the figures reach them and crash into both Byron Arryn II. and Meinhard Bethmann, but after hitting Meinhard he is able to get his ring back on and the figures disappear. Going to the side of Byron he checks on his friend and sees blood coming from his ears, and eyes and fears Byron is dead until he sits up suddenly alongside Meinhard whose family was crying over him. Unable to stop Byron, and Meinhard who are responding but in unusual ways they watch as the two make there way back to the barracks overhang and despite attempts to stop them they grab two gliders and jump off the side of the overhang down towards Lucerne to the horror of everyone there.

Aftermath

Discovery of Eleonore
Eleonore Scarlet Cover Front Amazing1
What have you kept hidden from us Flarnax. Is this one of the blood of William? The things she could do for the valley. Don't listen to Flarnax little one. Listen to me. I'll give the whole world. I'll give you the prince.
Vlarenix

As Kieth leaves the Cloud Towers in order to meet with the White Dovah following the failure of the Pendant to get rid of Vhloraz its Wuldrik that follows the command of Khadgar and follows Kieth. Following him and his several guards through the streets they arrive at the Great Temple of Glaurung where he watches as Kieth dismisses his guards and begins speaking with the two White Dovah from the spell room. Its Eleonore Scarlet that is sitting at prayer within the Great Temple of Glaurung when she is shaken by the door into the Temple smashing open revealing two women, and a man who smash the door closed behind them. The three do not notice her and she is able to hide herself behind a pillar as they start yelling at each other, and listening for a moment she is startled from behind as Gerwine Holderlin a prominent priestess covers her mouth from screaming before motioning for her to be silent. Gerwine steps out into the argument revealing herself but they three indicate they felt her before she had entered the room, and Eleonore questions why they didn't sense her then. Gerwine names the three as Kieth Schwartz (who Eleonore knows as he is quite prominent in the government), Vlarenix, and (both of whom Eleonore does not recognize) and then is referred to by Kieth as Flarnax. During this arguement its Vlarenix that admits that the plan from her side all along was to kill Vhloraz but she knew that would also basically kill James by cutting him off from his duality spirit, but argues that this is the only way forward as there is no way to remove the possession otherwise. Kieht is unable to accept turning James into what has become of Byron Arryn and thus rejects attempting to do the spell again with more defenses this time. The arguing eventually ends with Kieth telling them that he will no longer help them or hide them, and that from this moment forward his only goal is protecting James to whatever end that leads him. As Kieth leaves the remaining three keep talking for a time but this two is interrupted by Eleonore accidentally dropping her copy of The Testament of Ysgramor and this leads to her being forced to reveal herself. The moment they see her she watches as Gerwine gives her a depressed look before standing between her and the two women, but despite attempting to block them its the one called Vlarenix that moves past Flarnax and begins inspecting Eleonore.

Investigating Failure

Main Article : Investigation into the Failure of the Pendant

Following this conversation its Kieth that leaves the Great Temple of Glaurung where he continues to follow Kieth, but as they continue down the road Kieth stops and lets Wuldrik realize that Kieth knew he was there the whole time. The two have a conversation and when Kieth reveals he knows that Wuldrik is the father to Leven Martell he threatens Leven if Wuldrik doesn't work for him, and fearful of Leven being hurt he agrees to this. Kieth tasks him with joining Baldwin Haufet who is travelling to Eye Lucerne to investigate a Magi event that occurred while the spell was working. Arriving at the fortress of Reintrel he is stopped by Carlisle Cullen who takes him aside and reveals that it was his son that caused the spike of Magi. Carlisle begs him to hide Edward’s involvement and in return he will arrange for Wuldrik and Leven to spend time together.

Punishment of the Peak

The Order of the Peak would be heavily reprimanded in the aftermath of the Failure of the Pendant of Cleansing as it was discovered that the Chaos Titan had entered through the peak and while it was known to all that there was clearly others involved it was the Order of the Peak that had several of its leaders demoted or moved outright to other positions.

Edward Cullen's Trolloc Campaign

Edward Cullen's Trolloc Campaign

I need you to promise me Edward. Promise me that whatever power you feel. However good it makes you feel in the moment. You need to promise me that you will always remember that Magi is not a gift. Magi is a burden. An extremely dangerous burden. Promise me you won’t forget that.

If she understood the danger, she would not allow you to have removed that ring. Look at what happened here. This is what will continue to happen until the moment comes that you both understand what the cost is of your abilities.
Moritz Krenkel


Nortburg Tournament of 5120

Main Article : Nortburg Tournament of 5120

The Nortburg Tournament of 5120
This tournament is for all of you. Its time you started building your own family now William.
Rosalie Hale Cover4
You are my son, and more then that you are the heir to this kingdom. That does not require me to keep you aware of everything that is going on at all times.
James Lovie II.

Its while sitting in the gardens outside the Skytower kissing Rosalie Hale when the two are interrupted by the arrival of Carlisle Cullen, and Kieth Schwartz. The two attempt to send Rosalie away but William resists this and she stays with him as they tell him about the coming Nortburg Tournament. It’s revealed that following the wedding it was William that was shuttled back to Lucerne and has been locked away inside the Tower of Clouds estate with only his friends able to visit him inside. William demands to know where Alice is and as the group is arguing about this its James that comes out of the front gate. William looks to his father and is shocked at his appearance. The last time he saw his father was only a few weeks ago but seeing him again he looks like he’s aged twenty years. The whole group is quiet as James is helped to get over to them with the assistance of two guards under each arm. Alongside the guards he is followed by Aelfwynn Turnidlon, Fabian Klauseburg, who all have an aura of nervousness as they reach William. Carlisle attempts to have James returned to the tower, but James ignores him and tells the guards to sit him down on the bench. After sitting down, he sends everyone away except for Kieth, and William. As Rosalie goes to leave, she gives him a kiss on the cheek, and it makes William feel a sense of safety. The discussion between the three of them does not go well as James reveals several hard truths for William. The first being the fact that Alice has indeed been betrothed to Paulus Yernese and nothing William does will change this fact. The next is that he would not be accompanying them to Nortburg and that Kieth would be his guardian while he was outside of Lucerne. Williams attempts to resist the words of his father lack any real aggression as he is thrown off by how sickly his father appears and having never seen his father looking so close to death, he is unable to quickly adjust. James discusses that at the tournament there will be many girls sent to the tournament as he has made it known that he wants to decide on William’s future bridge and will decide at the tournament based on Kieth’s negotiations. James begins coughing which again puts William in a state of panic as he watches his father break down. The coughing gets bad causing the return of Aelfwynn and Fabian who joined by several guards pick him up and bring him back to the Cloud Tower leaving a shaken William behind.

Your father is a good person. I have spent my whole life near him. My life’s mission is to protect and serve him. There are moments when I think back to the boy he used to be, and I can barely recognize the man I see now. The truth is that’s how life goes. People change. People have flaws and as the days go by these flaws become more apparent. Listen to me when I say this, William. Once you love someone. Once you have given someone your word. Loyalty doesn’t have an exit door.
Kieth Schwartz

Following this its Kieth that stays behind and talks with William and the two show themselves to be close as despite everything happening William looks at him in a father like way. Kieth tells William to have the servants pack some things for the trip, and he does this following Kieth onto the lift of the Cloud Tower. Kieth commands two servants to accompany them up the lift to assist William and two girls quickly shuffle on to the lift in response. The two go up the lift but Kieth gets off on the fifth floor leaving William to travel further up with only two of his servants with him in the form of Adolfa and Helmgarda. Going up the next fifteen floors on the lift he looks on the two girls who keep their head bowed the entire time up the lift, and William begins to ponder who he is as a person. Thinking back to the peasants on the mountain he realizes that he has been detatched from the common man of Lucerne and decides to be better. William sparks a conversation with the two but only Adolfa pushes past her nerves to speak with William and the two share a laugh as the lift arrives at his floor. Going onto the floor they move past two guards towards his room where Adolfa follows him, while Helmgarda does the same but trails further behind. While discussing the trip to Nortburg its Adolfa that tells William that she overheard discussions to have his friends not accompany him on the trip to Nortburg and hearing this news he thanks her with a kiss and rushes to the lift. Leaving behind Helmgarda, and Adolfa to pack his things he goes back to the lift and prepares to find his friends to bring them back to the tower.

Leven Martell Cover10
You didn't think you could get rid of me that easily did you?
Leven Martell

Lying to the guards that he is just going to the garden he can escape the tower and get into the garden. Inside the garden he hops the wall and sneaks onto the walls where he uses a rope to climb himself down thinking how this gets easier the taller, he gets. As he reaches the bottom, he pulls the rope with him and then sees Leven sitting down across from him smiling at him. Revealing that she knew he would escape sooner or later she had come here to meet him. Pulling her into a hug he explains what has happened and attempts to take her hand and go and gather the Shadow Council, but she stops him. Telling him that she had been with Aria when guards had come and commanded that she begin packing for the trip. She had then tried to see Jasper and Rosalie but saw guards there as well revealing her attempts to find the Shadow Council had all ended in failure leaving just her not taken away. At Leven’s words he prepares to sneak her inside so that she is not sent away with the rest of his friends. Using the rope, he pulls himself back up and then helps Leven do the same. Going back to the tower he goes inside where he finds the servant clothing, he has hidden for events like this and brings them back outside. Taking them to Leven he gives them to her to change and while at first, he turns away to give her privacy he sees her reflection in a vase. Seeing her body exposed he feels the desire to turn around and touch her skin but controls himself and does not turn around. With Leven pretending to be a servant they go inside returning to the lift and go back to his floor. Arriving at the floor they find his things packed and by the entrance to the lift and no sight of Helmgarda and Adolfa. The guard on duty is Erik Fahnrich who recognized Leven but doesn’t say anything just smiles and lets the two go past him. William wakes up in the morning and finds himself and Leven cuddling in bed together and feeling her skin against him he begins touching her this time unable to control himself. Leven wakes up to this and embarrassed at first to be caught she silences him with a kiss. The kiss becomes heated with the two touching each other but as it risks going somewhere further, he stops them as he becomes ashamed of betraying Rosalie. Leven looks disappointed but smiles at him, and the two get dressed as by this point they were both naked. Leaving Lucerne with only Leven, and his servants they travel by carriage towards Nortburg with Leven and William sharing the carriage together. During the ride they talk as they always have but things have changed between them as there is a chemistry now there that William resists due to his feelings for Rosalie. Leven does tell William briefly about her time on the road back to Lucerne and hints that she believes Wuldrik Toyne may be her real father.

Blood of Old Atlantis

Seri-Relisia Terrick Cover Amazing Front
You didn't think you could get rid of me that easily did you?
Leven Martell

As James and his council begin planning for different marriage options for the prince William Lovie III. it was James that became very interested in the idea of having a Numenorian brought. James understood that the blood of Atlantis was very rare in the valley and thus they would have to find this Numenorian girl from somewhere outside of the valley. As word was sent to loyalists throughout the surrounding kingdoms it was a trader in Lorderon that passed on the information that a princess in Arnor was not back on the market. It was thus James Lovie was sent information that the young Ar-Brentey Hemsworth was now free following the death of her proposed husband in battle. James sent letters to King Jonas Hemsworth asking him if her hand was open for his young son William Lovie III., and after a series of back and forth letters Jonas would take this option to his council, and their would little debate among them. It was decided that clearly this was a top tier marriage option, and thus was one of the two eventual Numenorian betrothal options that were brought in. The second Numenorian option was discovered much closer to home in the form of Seri-Relisia Terrick of whom was a member of the Dragonoph Temple that had become increasingly attached to the Shadow Council and thus an obvious option. With Relisia an obvious option it was Aldiel that appeared before the Circle council and was told of this plan, and would give permission for the betrothal discussions stating that she had the full authority of her husband. The truth of this was the Aldiel was long dead and this was actually in fact Septemax that was acting as Aldiel and thus it was Septemax that became perhaps the last true Dovah influence in the capital.

Britney Hemsworth5
Noone told me the distance between the two places, and for that reason it was shocking not only the distance but the complete changes that you go through in travelling from Arnor to Lucerne. The ice tipped mountains of Arnor pass through the lush Riverlands, and the hardy lands east of Stormwind, and then finally you reach the prestine valley of Lucerne.
Brentey Hemsworth

Ar-Brentey was told about the plan, and having spent the better part of two decades in isolation at the Anchorite of Fornost she was overjoyed at the chance to leave the Anchorite. During the time before she left she was left a list of things that William liked that had been sent by James Lovie but unfortunately James did not know his son half as well as he thought so the vast majority of these things were inaccurate. As she was leaving she was forced to for the first time accept life without her family of whom had been her rock for most of her life, but she was sent with her handmaiden Ilana La-Phellion of House Phellion. So it would be nothing more then Ar-Brentey her handmaiden Ilana, and a small party of men at arms to protect them when they went for a trip to a completely foreign land. Also along with her learning she begin taking the name Britt the rough translation of what her Numenorian name became in common germanic. The Journey for Brentey was extremely long, but over the time she and her best friend Ilana La-Phellion would be reading up on the history of Lucerne through several books that they had been given by James Lovie during his time in Arnor. Through this they learned the history of the Kingdom of Lucerne, but more importantly they learned all there was to know about House Lovie in book learning. During this reading she came to greatly admire her betrothed's name sake in the form of William Lovie of whom she read all about, and the relationship that he had with the dragons. She tried her very best for the situation that awaited her, and for her part was desperate to have this work not wanting to return to the anchorite but also desperately wanting a partner.

Britney Hemsworth Hot4
I did whatever I could to keep him interested. He was a maturing young man, but for all intesive purposes he was a child. I had to be the greatest of all the distractions he would be met by or else I would lose everything.
Brentey Hemsworth

When Brentey arrived in Lucerne James made sure to use all of his skill to manipulate the young girl into keeping her purpose their a secret. With the element of surprise still with him, he set Brentey out on a mission to seduce William, which based on his adoration at the time of Rosalie Hale made this difficult but James told her that she was not going to have a problem with Rosalie who he planned on removing from the equation.

The Tournament Starts

Royal Betrothals
Brentey Hemsworth came to the land of Lucerne with a purpose. At first I thought it was marriage, and it was for this reason that I dismissed her so quickly. It was only later that I realized she actually cared for me on a deep level.
William Lovie III.

The Joust

Tournament of Nortburg 5120
I did whatever I could to keep him interested. He was a maturing young man, but for all intensive purposes he was a child. I had to be the greatest of all the distractions he would be met by or else I would lose everything.
Brentey Hemsworth
The Yellow Dragons

Main Article : Meeting of Volker Yernese and the Yellow Dragons

Departure of Princess Alice

Ezio's New Mission
I did not have the power to stop my niece from being sent southward to danger, but I will not stand by and do nothing. I must try and keep her safe. I need you to help me with this.
Catherine Lovie

Its Ezio Ederiz that is watching as William leaves for the lands of Turnendorf and standing beside Carlisle Cullen the two discuss the next steps for Ezio. Carlisle tells Ezio that he will be traveling alongside princess Alice Lovie as she journeys back to Pomeria. While he is guarding the princess on this journey, he is also going to deliver a letter to House Yernese. Once they have arrived at Pomeria and he has confirmed the letter has been given to Caeparia Macrinus the daughter of Lord Aldo Yernese he will then attempt to contact an assassin in Pomeria named Ysabel Foucault who will take over for him in protecting Alice. Once this has taken place, he will then head directly to Turnendorf and assist William in anything that does come up for him. As he is leaving its Ezio that Is stopped by Dallia Lovie who asks to speak with him privately. Agreeing to this he commands Catherine to prepare their things to go with Alice southward which she does with a nod leaving Ezio to follow Dallia. Dallia takes him to the market where they go through a stall passing the owner with a nod and go into the shop behind. Entering the room, he finds several prominent nobles waiting inside and while he recognizes several its Catherine Lovie that gains the focus of his attention. Inside the room he is asked by Catherine and the others to kill Ysabel instead of handing over ownership of Alice to her, and then to hand over protection to Gudrun Ganzfried. Seeing this as an obvious move against Carlisle he demands to know why he would do this, and Catherine takes a risk by telling Ezio the truth of what Ysabel’s true purpose is which is to not protect Alice but to instead kill her. Ezio agrees to find out the truth of what Ysabel’s purpose is and only if murder is her purpose will Ezio stop her. The group agrees and not wanting to be discovered they tell him to go on his way but as he leaves Catherine forces him to promise that he will do what he can to protect Alice.

Second Crisis of Turnendorf

Main Article : Second Crisis of Turnendorf

The Second Crisis of Turnendorf
Do not forget that you are a good person prince. You will need memories of that in the coming days. Monsters are coming, and I fear you are the only one who can stop them.

Ezio's Work in Turnendorf

The situation on the mainland is spiriling quickly out of control. Baron Turnidlon is still hiding out in his keep while the entire province falls to the cult. The coward I heard even imprisoned his own son when the boy tried to step in. At this point its just the Rosler's holding out. If I were you I'd make sure they don't turn.
Marwin Nordidlon

Ezio that is meeting with Deacon Marwin Nordidlon, and his first enchanter Ursella Klorindorf. The three are discussing how the situation has deteriorated quite rapidly on the mainland due to the work of the cult that has done on the population. Marwin is unwilling to send his people to join while only House Rosler remains loyal to the crown, and his main concern is that House Rosler’s leadership may break. Marwin tells Ezio that an upcoming meeting at Rosler Castle is of the most immediate concern in this regard as two prominent members of the Voiceless Angels are traveling to the castle to attempt to bring the Roslers finally to their side. Ezio is also told that a major concern is the imprisonment of the leadership of House Burnendorf, and House Telstendil both of which are keeping those houses under the control of the Voiceless. Ezio leaves the Tower of Tuhrendlor alone, but as he gets on the boat its Ursella that joins him alongside her sister the Second Enchanter Ophellia Klorindorf. Travelling to Rosler Castle its Ursella that tells Ezio the story of how she became a Magi revealing that the Voiceless Angel have a device that allows them to create Magi users out of regular people without abilities. Arriving at Rosler Castle they see a boat flying the flag of the Voiceless and know they are arriving late. Entering the castle, they are let in out of respect for the Circle of Magi and are taken to the dining hall where a feast is being held. Entering the feast, they sit down together causing quite a stir as everyone there knows that they are there to clearly resist whatever the Voicless are going to push for. The Voiceless group is sitting nearbye and one of their members who Ursella names as Astrid Flortindorf II. - of whom she knows to believe a fanatic for the Voiceless – comes over and sits with them. Ezio and Astrid talk for a time with Astrid at first attempting to get the group to support the Voceless and arguing for their moral path, but Ezio views them as rebels who cannot be bargained with and so rejects this offer. Landsgrave Thomas Rosler III. makes a speech where he points out his desire to remain loyal to the crown, but also details that he will hear out the Voiceless before making his decision. Astrid speaks in front of the room describing the situation in Turnendorf as already being over, and that she and her order are not traitors to the crown, but instead are attempting to make the lives of the people better while also wanting to reconcile with the crown. As Thomas is about to speak its Ezio that interrupts and reveals that prince William is on his way to Turnendorf and that when he arrives, he will be destroying the Voiceless and to join them would be to doom everyone. With the revelation that the prince is coming its Thomas that refuses to support the Voiceless and requests they leave the castle which they begin to do but as they do an angered Astrid taunts Thomas about his daughter Taylor having joined them. This taunting leads to a fight breaking out but as Astrid uses her Magi its Ursella that resists her leading to a duel between the two. The duel goes for a few minutes before an apparition appears in the room. The apparition shows itself as Sogronul the leader of the Vicoeless one and demands that Astrid stand down which she does. The Voiceless leave the castle after this without resistance and the apparition of Sogronul speaks to Ursella forgiving her for leaving and threatening everyone in the room with death if they do not surrender. Ezio stands up to this voice using a Magi device he carries with him to block her Magi and cause the apparition to disappear.

The Valley of Lucerne - Conversation Incoming
Valley of Lucerne
I have spent my entire life trying to do what was right. I have fought for a king I loved. I have fought for a friend I trusted. I have watched my family grow around me...I have watched all this and in my heart I knew everything would be okay. I knew this because I believed in you. You were the foundation of my faith. The boy I knew would have never done the things you have done. You have allowed this...this...thing to take over everything you are. Everything that happens now is up to you. You choose what path you go. I have nothing to say in my Kill me now for seeing you. Seeing what you have become makes me realized I have nothing left to believe in. Take me from this world, and free of me knowing what you have become.

What have you heard about the situation on the mainland?” The Deacon Marwin sat back in his chair sipping on wine as I sat down in the chair offered to me. He appeared withdrawn. He appeared bored by my arrival.

I was told to come here and prepare the land as much as possible for the arrival of the prince. I would say basically nothing.” It was the truth. I knew that a cult had taken root again in the land, but as the actual on the ground situation I knew nothing.

Its not good Lord Ederiz. The entire mainland outside of the capital has basically fallen to the cult. The cult took control of the town of Klorindorf much to the shame of my young second here.” He nodded with disappointment at Ursella who scowled at him in response. “To this fall the baron did nothing.

Has he acted since?

He remains locked up in his keep. His yes men are now in charge of the city.” He laughed as he spoke the words. Leading to Ursella speaking up.

We heard Lord Ederiz that the Baron has imprisoned his sons for attempting to take a more active role in resisting the cult.” Marwin looked away towards the painting on the wall appearing overjoyed that Ursella had taken over speaking to me.

Do you believe that the Baron is in league with the cult?” I spoke now to Ursella who pulled out a large scroll and laid it across the table.

He’s in league with no one but his own cowardice Lord Ederiz.” She showed me each settlement across the province. Each one crossed off indicating their fall to the cult.

It sounds as if I must pay a visit to the Baron then.”

I would argue against this being your first move.” Marwin got up from his chair as she spoke, and he moved closer to the painting he was so enamored by.

Where would you argue I go?” Her hand instantly pointed to the map.

Rosler Castle is the seat of House Rosler, and it remains the only true powerbase outside of the capital outside of the cult’s hands. A meeting is being held there very soon. If things go badly during this meeting the prince may arrive to find his route blocked. The Rosler’s control most of the ships of the province.

So, if they turn the prince will be blocked in his movements.”

Correct. I would say that making sure the Rosler’s don’t join the cult is your main concern.”

I agree with this.” She pulled the scroll together and packed it back into her bag while Marwin continued staring at the painting.” I will leave immediately.”

We wish you luck on your trip.” He didn’t even turn towards me as he spoke the words.

What assistance may you provide my party with Deacon?”

I will supply you with a boat. More then this I cannot offer.”

I have the seal of the king Deacon. Surely you will provide me with more than this token offering.”

I will not. I am tasked with the protection of this tower. This tower is vital to the defense of this area. Only a directive from the king himself would make me intervene in the province.”

This seal is his directive.”

That seal grants you access. Access is not authority. I entertained your presence here. Consider anything further as a gesture of kindness.” The deacon

Deacon perhaps a compromise could be reached with Lord Ederiz here.” Ursella stepped in as the Deacon begin walking out of the room.

What do you suggest my loyal second?” --- “The cult took her sister when they took control of Klorindorf. She was the wife of Estmar Turnidlon.”

He was imprisoned by the baron?

If the rumors are true. It sounds as if he demanded command of the army to retake control of Klorindorf and get his wife back. His father disagreed.”

Do we know why he has acted this way? It would appear to me to be the acts of a man siding with the cult.”

He lost a lot in the previous cults uprising.”

The Prince Moves

Your father cannot fix this. He is not the man he was when the Voiceless rose the first time. This is your time.
Catherine Bell
The Betrothal of William

Main Article : Betrothal Journey of William Lovie III.

Mary Kilgor Cover Amazing9
It has been decided that a wife is to be found for you.
Dallia Lovie

William Lovie III. is the POV Character of this chapter and during this chapter he is sitting in his room with Edward, Jasper, Emmett, Dylan, and Byron where the group is joking around and having a good time together on the boat heading towards Turnendorf. A knock at the door brings Draco Highmore, and Ortwin Reinmann II. into the room and the two request William follow them so that he can meet with his cousin Dallia. Following behind them they go up a level to Dallia and Ortwin’s room and entering they find Dallia sitting behind a large desk with Aelfwyn sitting in a chair beside the desk. Aelfwyn and William share a smile as he sits in the chair prepared for him in front of Dallia. Dallia explains to him how things are going to go while they travel to Turnendorf with her having decided to give each of the girl’s time with him throughout the trip with the first of these being when they stop at Mirador Keep. Dallia tells him that she has already met with all the girls and has made the timeline for his meeting with each of them but refuses to tell William who he will meet with first. The fleet stops at Mirador Keep and its size leaves it forced to disperse for the night across much of the coastline, but the White Dragon of the Valley moves inland down a tributary river and stops at a smaller holdfast that Draco tells him is Tirador Holdfast a burgrave noble family sworn to House Kilgor. As the boat docks itself as best it can be due to its size its William that sees the Glory of Aerene also move towards them and prepares himself to meet with one of the girls. The first girl to meet with is Mary Kilgor, and accompanied by Aelfwyn, and Dallia its his aunt that introduces him to Mary. Mary is quiet and appears very nervous so William comforts her by kissing her hand as his greeting to her which leaves her smiling. Dallia tells William that the plan is for the fleet to restock their supplies for several hours and that Mary will escort him to the nearby Tower of Kilgor which is a large tower that oversees the entire nearby region. Taking a horse its Mary and William that travel the road, and as they ride talking its Mary that begins to open up to him. Joking about how much work her father went to replace all the fencing along the road and even had his men trimming the trees so that William would be impressed. Leaving the tower, the two ride back to the boat and with the two agreeing they would make better friends its Mary that is now completely showing her true self as they ride, and she cracks jokes making William laugh. Arriving back at the boat its William that escorts Mary on board and like he warned he would he introduces her first to Dylan who he believes is just the type of person shes looking for. After watching Dylan take Mary to the girls boat its William that talks with Jasper, Edward, Emmett, and Byron about how the day went with her revealing to them that he doesn’t see anything romantic with her and thus wants her to be with Dylan. William speaks with his aunt that night telling her as well that he wants Mary to come and that he wants attempts made to make a match between Dylan and Mary if the two of them get along as well as he believes they will.

Aria Arryn Cover Amazing13
Some part of me always hoped for this Will.
Aria Arryn

Traveling again they make their way onto the Upper Greenhave River on their way towards the town of Sunspear Hold where William is excited because he hopes that Leven will be there. When they reach Lake Gurse its Dallia that tells William he is to meet another of the prospective betrothal options, and they stop once more. This time they dock at the town of Gursia where instead of someone new its William that is overjoyed to see Aria waiting for him on the docks. William and Aria are to spend several hours together visiting the local attraction known as the Falls of Gursia. After kissing Aria its William that feels a slight pang of guilt as he thinks on Rosalie but seeing Aria smile, he brushes this aside and the two continue kissing. William and Aria hold hands as they return to the boat, and while she joins the Betrothals boat its William that returns to his boat where the boys are all shouting and hollering as they see William and Aria holding hands.

The Valley of Lucerne - Conversation Incoming
Valley of Lucerne
I have spent my entire life trying to do what was right. I have fought for a king I loved. I have fought for a friend I trusted. I have watched my family grow around me...I have watched all this and in my heart I knew everything would be okay. I knew this because I believed in you. You were the foundation of my faith. The boy I knew would have never done the things you have done. You have allowed this...this...thing to take over everything you are. Everything that happens now is up to you. You choose what path you go. I have nothing to say in my Kill me now for seeing you. Seeing what you have become makes me realized I have nothing left to believe in. Take me from this world, and free of me knowing what you have become.

It has been decided that a wife is to be found for you.”

Who has made this decision?

Everyone. The council. Your aunt. Your father. Everyone agrees.

Shall I have any choice in these options

Of course, William. I have arranged for you to meet all the prospective girls. You shall spend time with each. Tell me how you feel. We shall find you someone who will make you happy Will.”

Thank you Dallia.”

Sunspear Hold
Ar-Brentey Hemsworth Cover Amazing13
Leven will not be one of the girls that you meet with on this journey. It has been decided that she is not suitable for this position. I know how this will make you feel, and I want you to know that I am sorry.
Dallia Lovie

When they are getting close to Sunspear Hold its Dallia that summons William who is very excited to see Leven who he hasn’t seen in some time. After meeting with Dallia and learning that Leven is not going to be one of his betrothal options he goes to the lower levels where finding Byron and Jasper playing dice, he convinces the two to join him in letting off some steam. The boats of the fleet are moving close together, and as they have traveled, he could see the betrothal boat and thus the three sneaks to the top level of the boat and despite attempts by Edward to stop them they convince the captain to steer the boat closer and then use ropes to jump on board. Edward remains behind where he, and Emmett cover for them.

The Valley of Lucerne - Conversation Incoming
Valley of Lucerne
I have spent my entire life trying to do what was right. I have fought for a king I loved. I have fought for a friend I trusted. I have watched my family grow around me...I have watched all this and in my heart I knew everything would be okay. I knew this because I believed in you. You were the foundation of my faith. The boy I knew would have never done the things you have done. You have allowed this...this...thing to take over everything you are. Everything that happens now is up to you. You choose what path you go. I have nothing to say in my Kill me now for seeing you. Seeing what you have become makes me realized I have nothing left to believe in. Take me from this world, and free of me knowing what you have become.

You should be exploring every feeling that you have my prince.

Glaurung himself said that while life has many meanings to it. One of the main is to find happiness. To find joy. To feel love. How better to feel all those things then to let yourself go.

How do I do that Ar-Brentey?” She smiled at me before sliding herself closer to me. Her hips rested up against me, and her hand moved onto my chest.

Shall I help you?” As her hands ran down my arm and towards my waist, I couldn’t find the words. I just nodded.

Time at Krebville
While we are at Krebville you will be meeting with the Northern Lucernian lords. You want there help with this campaign. You need them for anything that you plan to do in the future.
Seri-Relisia Terrick
Meeting with Council of Destill
We need you to help us faciliate a conversation with the prince. In return for this help I will promise to help you..
Aranna Jovinsson

Edward Cullen is walking through the streets of Krebville with Jasper when he begins seeing the vision of a women hovering over a building in front of him. Going into his pocket he puts the ring on his finger and shakes off the feeling. Continuing to walk with Jasper the two go back to joking when he feels the ring fall off his finger. As this happens the girls appears again in front of him now holding the ring, but she clearly cannot be seen by Jasper. Using an excuse, he leaves Jasper and follows the girl down an alleyway where she waits for him. The two speak for a time where she introduces herself as Aranna Jovinsson and that she represents a group she calls the Council of Destill who want to speak with him, and by extension she hints they want to speak with prince William. Edward tells her that he will speak with William but when could they offer prince William that would bring him to the table with them. At this she holds out a tiny scroll and hands it to Edward telling him to read it and then when he and William agree to the meeting that she will be found at the docks just west of Krebville tonight. She walks away from him leaving him to open the scroll and reading the contents he discovers that this scroll which is known as “The Codex of Sogronul” details a plot by this Sogronul to convert large numbers of women in Turnidlon to Magi and then create an army from them. Following the Shadow Council discussing things its William that sits up from the table and asks Edward’s opinion of what they should do. It becomes clear to Edward in this moment that William is giving him the final decision powers and Edward wanting to help William pushes the idea of meeting with the girl. With the plan decided on it’s the Shadow Council that sneaks from the Krebville palace grounds joined by several prominent guards and heads towards the docks. Also, among this group going to the meeting are Aelfwynn Turnidlon, Tanya Denali, and Ar-Brentey Hemsworth. Arriving at the docks they find several women waiting for them. Aranna Jovinsson steps forward and thanks William for coming and then goes into the deal that she wants to make. She offers to help William in his campaign against the Order of the Voiceless Angel and in return they ask that William requests two things. Firstly, they want William to authorize the founding of a Guild for them which has been rejected up and till now because of its Magi origins. Secondly, they request that House Reinmann make House Gollwitzer an Ealdorman so that the guild would be further protected. William agrees to these demands and following this the girls swear an oath of loyalty to William and say that in the morning they will be at Krebville with a boat to join his forces in their final journey to Turnidlon.

Seas to Rosler Castle
I look at you and I see a young man that is drowning. You are so lost Edward Cullen. Let me help you.
Madeline Gollwitzer

Edward, and Tanya leave the Shadow Council and join the boat of Aranna as the fleet leaves Krebville and while sad to not be with the Shadow Council he does look at this an opportunity as William told him to eventually lead a Magi guild that the two want to create once he is king. While on the boat towards Rosler Castle he is introduced to the other Magi aboard the boat in the form of Laisa, and Elissa Klorinsson, Cercilia Borisson, and Frida Scheid.

The Prince Arrives

The Meeting at Turnendorf

William, Edward, and Jasper join a small group of the upper command in moving from the main fleet towards the tiny lighthouse island outside of Turnendorf in order to meet with the Voiceless leader a women described as the voiceless angel.

The Meeting of the Prince's Fleet

After leaving Sogronul on the island its William that discusses things with his commanders as the small boat returns to the fleet, and its Oberyn, and Benjamin that push for William to move quickly against the Voiceless and use the distraction the fleet provides to do it. Returning to the fleet its William that calls a meeting of the leadership, and while the leadership gathers its William that meets first with his Shadow Council of whom he talks openly about his position in the upcoming meeting and they each give their opinions. Following this its William that meets with Ar-Brentey of whom further pushes William to make the aggressive play in this situation. The two kiss and William tells her that he is seriously considering her idea of taking multiple wives, but tells her that while he can see himself marrying her he cannot fully agree to the multiple wives until he has discussed things with Leven.

Battle of Castle Telstendil

Arriving well away from the island of Telstendil the leadership of the fleet meets on the White Dragon of the Valley and they plan out how they will take control of the island. Telstendil is defended by a series of lightly garrisoned watch towers that dot the south of the lsland on the edge of the massive bluffs that are a main feature of the island. If the guards are able to see the fleet before they are able to land troops then the element of surprise is over and the castle will be warned leading to a fleet action having to be taken and many lives lost that William is trying to avoid. In order to do this its Benjamin that details a plan where they will use the night to swim to the edge of the bluff and then use climbing tools to ascend the bluffs reaching the towers where they can easily take out the guards peacefully. William uses his leadership position to delegate command of the fleet to Oberyn Martell while he will join the climbing group led by Benjamin. The leadership group is very against him doing this due to the danger but he overrides them all and forces them to move on to the next steps of the plan. Joining William and Benjamin is Jasper, and Lyanna alongside one of Benjamin’s men named Florian Couvreur, and as the sun begins to disappear in the sky its Benjamin that attempts once more to change William’s mind on coming with him. William succeeds in convincing Benjamin of the wisdom of him coming with him, and they get into the water making the long swim towards the bluff, and during this swim it’s the group that occupies themselves as best they can but even William is fearful in the dark water.

Fall of Castle Telstendil

Taylor Rosler would be at Castle Telstendil when the forces of William Lovie III. attacked the town and during this battle she would be captured by the Lucernians without incident.

Docking at Mestilghot

Taylor would be taken by the Lucernians as they moved northward and falling under the guardianship of Wuldrik Toyne she would be convinced by him to see the start of a new life and shown care for the first time in years she felt a strong pull to support the Lucernians as the days went by.

Fall of Trestilghar

While the main army

Fall of the Keep

The chapter ends with William, and his elite force entering the keep of Trestilghar and entering the keep they are forced to fight against several Drakah but they outnumber the Drakah badly and the defenders are wiped out leaving William and his group to begin searching the rooms for the leadership of the town. William, Edward, Leven, Aelfwynn, Jasper, and several knights all go through the main door and find two girls who attempt to use Magi against them but Aelfwynn and Edward resist them as well as their runic armor and the girls are then restrained revealing themselves as Angels of the Voiceless One. Following the Battle of Trestilghar it was Byron that convinced Aelfwynn that Edward's Magi was a threat to William finding out that she was taken on the role of other girls so that she could be with him, and with her help he begin plans to conspire to have William send Edward southward towards Mortildorf instead of joining them at Thaig Roelet.

Battle of Turnendorf
Edwards Southern March

Main Article : Battle of Mortildorf

Battle of Mortildorf
Edward I need you to go south. Take Mortildorf and hold the road until we have taken Roelet. Once we do we will head south to you. I need you to do this for me my friend. There is no one else I would trust with this.
William Lovie III.

Greta Rosler would reach Mortildorf before the Lucernian army arrived there and taking charge of the defense of the town she would send further updates to Songronul as she prepared for the arrival of the Lucernians. Leaving the main army at the head of his force he marches at the front carriage joined in this carriage by Dylan Steinmare, and Lyanna Starke while Trent of Klorindorf rides alongside them. Edward doesn’t talk much with Dylan as they ride south, but he and Lyanna talk as they always do. Lyanna and Edward talk with Trent about where he grew up and he tells them of his childhood near Klorindorf and gives them his own opinion of the Voiceless Angels who he appears very angry at. Lyanna and Edward talk about how Edward misses Tanya and that he wants to talk with his father about a true betrothal to her. As they talk about love its Lyanna that is reluctant to get into it but it seems clear to Edward that she is talking about William when she talks about wanting someone she cannot have. During the march its Oliver Meigstrad II. and his forces that form the secondary leadership of this force as he Reigstrad forces are almost half of the overall force that Edward leads south. Not knowing Oliver well its Edward, Dylan, Oswald, and Lyanna that invite him onto their carriage which he accepts alongside his son Markus Meigstrad, and his top commander Edric JuestredAs the carriages get further down the road the commander of the scouts (find man) tells them that the road and woods are heavily scouted and that he doesn’t see a path to sneaking to the castle. Edward stops the entire force and calls all the unit commanders to the front of the carriage. Meeting together they decide that sneaking is no longer an option and thus they will reach the outskirts of the town fully prepared for battle. Reaching the break in the forest where the scout said the castle would be visible, they are met by the sight of the deployed force of the Voiceless. Several lines of Draknoid soldiers are arrayed in front of the castle and the group questions why they would deploy outside the walls instead of hunkering down for a siege. At the onset of the Battle of Mortildorf it was Trent of Klorindorf and Greta Rosler that got into an argument with Trent taunting Greta over her daughter having turned, and then Greta revealing that House Klorindorf assisted the rise of the Voiceless in exchange for the Voiceless turning many people of Klorindorf to Magi sensitives.

The Valley of Lucerne - Conversation Incoming
Valley of Lucerne
I have spent my entire life trying to do what was right. I have fought for a king I loved. I have fought for a friend I trusted. I have watched my family grow around me...I have watched all this and in my heart I knew everything would be okay. I knew this because I believed in you. You were the foundation of my faith. The boy I knew would have never done the things you have done. You have allowed this...this...thing to take over everything you are. Everything that happens now is up to you. You choose what path you go. I have nothing to say in my Kill me now for seeing you. Seeing what you have become makes me realized I have nothing left to believe in. Take me from this world, and free of me knowing what you have become.

Did the honorable Trent tell you about why so many of the Klorindorf’s have Magi?

Why don’t you stop talking and take your wand out. We end all this right here.

Making deals with Klorindorf’s men has always been helpful for the Voiceless. Tell them how your lord sold us information and ignorance in exchange for our help.”

Enraged by the taunting of Trent it was Greta that left the battle line and engaged in a duel with Trent and defeated him before using a death Magi blow on him which led to Edward removing his ring and engaging her and despite his lack of experience his raw power overwhelmed Greta leaving her a smoking ruin. The death of Greta would cause panic in the lines of the Voiceless as she was the most senior commander there with the only other commander being the thirteen-year-old Kendra Numeterix of Morrot who briefly attempted to lead the other girls but as this panic was seen from the Lucernian lines it was Edward that ordered a charge of his forces at them. As the uncontrolled Dragonkin lashed against the control of the Voiceless it was the attacking Lucernians that cut them down leading to the Voiceless members surrendering or being hacked down by the enraged Dragonkin.

Occupation of Mortildorf

Following the battle it was Edward that made quick work of establishing control of the castle and the area around it, but his main focus became the fortifying of the castle which was rundown after its occupation by the Voiceless. Edward would send scouts south of the castle towards the nearby siege of Turnendorf but they didn't reach the castle as by this point the Voiceless army was already on the march northwards.

First Battle of Thaig Roelet

Main Article : First Battle of Thaig Roelet

Thaig Roelet - New
This fort stands as their capital. We take it and they will be forced to come back here and retake it. This is how we force them to fight us on our terms.
William Lovie III.

William watches as Edward’s convoy moves southward and as he thinks on whether it was a mistake to send Edward south its Byron that comes to him and supports William on his decision. During this conversation Byron reveals that it was him that first put the idea into William’s head and thus even if it was wrong Byron makes William understand that the guilt would be spread out and not just on him. William leads the army towards Thaig Roelet, which they are approaching during the night so that they will be able to surround and prepare without the defenders becoming aware of them. Reaching a half an hour away the army sets up camp in the forest and prepares for the night where they will attack. During the day its William that meets with many people in the army buts its Leven that he really wants to speak with about her opinion on the arrangement being discussed between the four. As the camp is secured and they have time before the final meetings its William that walks with Leven into the forest and the two find a quiet spot to talk.

The Night Attack

The army executes the plan and moves slowly towards the camp with the front groups reaching the wall without issue, and seeing the success of the anti-warding its William that makes the signal to climb the walls and enter the camp. As one of the front line its William that moves quietly through the camp attempting to make it as far as he can in, and this move is stopped by a young girl coming out of one of the tents. As she does its Byron that lunges at the girl covering her mouth with a rag to keep her quiet.

Aftermath

Jocelyn Nordidlon would be captured during the First Battle of Thaig Roelet and placed inside the dungeon following this battle she would very hateful towards the Order seeing it as too weak to even protect them in their own capital, and this hate would allow her to ignore the attempts by the other imprisoned leaders to keep them from assisting the Lucernians.

Locking the Vault
Astrid Flortindorf II
It will take you months to enter this Vault Lord Toyne. My Lady has been warned of what has happened her and it will not be long before she comes for you.
Astrid Flortindorf II.

Alice Telstendil would be at Thaig Roelet when William Lovie arrived at the fortress and inside the actual Thaig she was forced by Astrid Flortindorf II. inside the vault to keep the staff safe despite Alice having by this point lost faith and wanting to surrender. Alice would be targeted by Wuldrik Toyne following the occupation of Thaig Roelet by William Lovie III. as she had secretly taken off her ring of protection allowing Wuldrik to recruit her to his side of attempting to break into the Vault of Thaig Roelet. As Wuldrik worked with Aelfwynn and the other Magi sensitives in Williams force to enter the Fade it was Olivia that was exposed to this by Alice Telstendil who damaged the ring of protection that Olivia Restildon had and this allowed her to be targeted in her dreams by Wuldrik who worked to turn Olivia to his side.

You two ruined everything. All you had to do was stay loyal.
Astrid Flortindorf II.

Olivia would go against the plan and attempted to open the vault but was stopped by Astrid who tortured Olivia and during this torture Olivia revealed that Alice Telstendil had been turned leading to a duel between the two which ended with Alice fleeing into the deeper part of the Vault. Ursella would at the urging of Angela take Leven hostage in a move that allowed several of the loyalist girls out of their cells where they were eventually cornered but not before they gained control of a Shiftstone. Confronted during this escape it was Ursella that finally gave into her doubt and turned against the Voiceless Angels releasing Leven instead of killing her but in response she would be fatally wounded by Angela.

The Valley of Lucerne - Conversation Incoming
Valley of Lucerne
I have spent my entire life trying to do what was right. I have fought for a king I loved. I have fought for a friend I trusted. I have watched my family grow around me...I have watched all this and in my heart I knew everything would be okay. I knew this because I believed in you. You were the foundation of my faith. The boy I knew would have never done the things you have done. You have allowed this...this...thing to take over everything you are. Everything that happens now is up to you. You choose what path you go. I have nothing to say in my Kill me now for seeing you. Seeing what you have become makes me realized I have nothing left to believe in. Take me from this world, and free of me knowing what you have become.

Put down the dagger Angela.” The girl didn’t look scared. She looked resolute.

You all put yours down and then I’ll know your serious about me not dying here.” She pointed at us with the dagger and the movement grazed across Leven’s face eliciting a painful response.

Everyone just calm down. Put down your weapons.” As I lowered my staff, I took a silent movement of my leg preparing to lunge towards them.

For Lady Songronul” Angela pushed Leven to the ground in between us. In the instant it happened I lunged towards Leven to get her into my arms and shield her from anything that might happen. As I pulled Leven away, I watched as Angela stabbed poor Ursella just below the neck.

Stop her!” I heard someone yell out but as I gently let Leven down and move towards Angela, she grabbed the blue stone and with a quick smile she disappeared into nothing.

“She has entered the Fade.”

“We must follow her.”

“Were divived right now. Most of our number are working on the spell. We split ourselves further we will never complete it.”

“If we defeat them in the fade we won’t have to.”

We can’t…”I stopped suddenly as I watched Leven step to the table. The entire world seemed to slow as I realized what she was doing. “Leven do not do that.”

She’s right though. This is the fastest way.” With a small smile she grabbed the blue orb off the table and disappeared into nothing.

Do not follow me. Put the orbs into a safe and then help with the ritual.”

Wuldrik I can help you.”

You have your direction.” I turned away and grabbed the blue orb. As I touched the smooth surface, I don’t know what I expected to happen. But as soon as my fingers made contact, I felt a jolt of pain and pleasure, as if my very soul was being torn apart and stitched back together. I screamed, but no one could hear me. As the world around me shook and changed I closed my eyes. As I opened them, I felt a hand on my shoulder and smiled at the sight of Leven. Looking around I knew immediately the change.

Fight for the Vault

As the Vault of Thaig Roelet was about to the infiltrated by Wuldrik Toyne and his forces it was Astrid that attempted to stop him by removing her protective ring and engaging Wuldrik in the Fade where she was horribly over matched and despite Wuldrik attempting to take her alive she would force him to kill her.

The Western March

Main Article : Second Battle of Mortildorfhet

Following the capture of Thaig Roelet it was Laisa Klorinsson II. that would lead a force westward alongside Jack Shephard towards Mortildorfhet where they knew a large number of rebel forces were being held captive by a mercenary group, and arriving at Mortildorfhet they found the guards were outnumbered immensely by the prisoners. Ella Mortikore would be still bedridden when a splinter force sent by William Lovie III. arrived at Mortildorfhet and her forces would be surrounded leading to her ordering a general surrender to the Lucernians leading to her and her forces being brought to Thaig Roelet alongside the released rebels.

Ar-Brentey's Move
Ar-Brentey Hemsworth Cover Amazing - Midgard20
So many people have so many different goals here. The truth is Aria, that only the plans and goals of you and I matter here. All these others. They don't matter to us.
Ar-Brentey Hemsworth

As the main army moved away from Trestilghar it was Ar-Brentey and almost all of the noble girls that had accompanied the army that remained behind and for Brentey this was an isolation that she knew at this time she could not accept. Ar-Brentey free of the leadership of William would begin making adjustments to her position in the idea that for her the only people she was truly loyal to were William, Aria, and perhaps Leven. With this in mind the first move she made was to send away several of the remaining noble girls in the party to the island of Mestilghot for the on the surface purpose of more protection. Of these girls being sent away was Alysane Mountain who seeing what was happening would decide to make a move against Ar-Brentey when she approached Dallia and told her about the offer that had been made to her about the group marriage by Ar-Brentey. Dallia would not believe Alysane at first and not wanting to believe that Ar-Brentey was conspiring in such a way she pushed forward the timeline of the girls being moved to Mestilghot and brought Ar-Brentey closer when she gave her authority over the execution of this move. One of the girls that was being sent to Mestilghot was Seri-Relisia Terrick and not wanting to be away from William she would make her move to protect herself. Relisia and Alysane had become close during the journey and thus Relisia was told by Aylsane that she was going to tell Dalia leading to Relisia following her and witnessing the covnersation between Aylsane and Dallia. Having heard the truth of the conversation she would the use this information to go to Ar-Brentey and reveal that Dallia had been told of her plans with the group marriage. In order to show herself as not a threat she would tell Ar-Brenrey that she was in love with Dylan Steinmare, and had no interest in William as anything other then a friend. Ar-Brentey would make the mistake of believing that Dallia had believed the lie and was going to send her away as well and in this belief she would get the assistence of Relisia in getting aboard Dallia's boat.

The Angel Arrives

Second Battle of Mortildorf

Main Article : Second Battle of Mortildorf Following the defeat of the Voiceless forces at Mortildorf it was Edward that takes a small force and heads towards Thaig Roelet in persuit of Sogronul and what he knows will be the critical Second Battle of Thaig Roelet.

The Valley of Lucerne - Conversation Incoming
Valley of Lucerne
I have spent my entire life trying to do what was right. I have fought for a king I loved. I have fought for a friend I trusted. I have watched my family grow around me...I have watched all this and in my heart I knew everything would be okay. I knew this because I believed in you. You were the foundation of my faith. The boy I knew would have never done the things you have done. You have allowed this...this...thing to take over everything you are. Everything that happens now is up to you. You choose what path you go. I have nothing to say in my Kill me now for seeing you. Seeing what you have become makes me realized I have nothing left to believe in. Take me from this world, and free of me knowing what you have become.

He couldn't continue helping, not with the voices in his head. They whispered to him, taunting him, tempting him, trying to make him do terrible things.

"Kill them, Edward. Kill them all. They don't deserve to live. You are the chosen one, the master of death. You have the power to end their miserable lives. Do it, Edward. Do it now."

Edward shook his head and gripped the railing. But it was no use. The voices were inside his mind, not outside. He couldn't escape them. He couldn't silence them. He could only endure them.

He was trapped, in his own body, in his own mind, in his own hell. And then as he opened his eyes, he found himself alone in a giant meadow. He was alone. I turned around. “Lyanna!” I looked around. There was no one. Then I turned around again and saw her. The same purple robes. The same calm look in her eyes.

You should be proud that someone as untrained as yourself was able to survive this long.

Where have you taken me?

You are in my home. This is the place I was born.”

Release me.”

I wish that I could. Despite your lack of control, you have immense power. If only you could control yourself, you could have changed all this.”

What are you doing?”

While you are in here with me, I am killing everyone in the castle.”

Let me out!”

Does it make you angry to know that your friends will soon be dead?”

LET ME OUT!” I felt the anger flow from my body and as I blinked the meadow in front of me begin shifting back to the castle. As the world around me shifted I closed my eyes and begin screaming out of pain. After what felt like several minutes the pain dissipated and I could hear screaming all around me and pang of an explosion. I opened my eyes as I felt a drop of blood splatter on my face. I looked up, and saw a soldier fall from the tower. I wiped the blood away as I looked on still overcome with rage.

The Second Battle of Thaig Roelet

Main Article : Second Battle of Thaig Roelet

The Valley of Lucerne - Conversation Incoming
Valley of Lucerne
I have spent my entire life trying to do what was right. I have fought for a king I loved. I have fought for a friend I trusted. I have watched my family grow around me...I have watched all this and in my heart I knew everything would be okay. I knew this because I believed in you. You were the foundation of my faith. The boy I knew would have never done the things you have done. You have allowed this...this...thing to take over everything you are. Everything that happens now is up to you. You choose what path you go. I have nothing to say in my Kill me now for seeing you. Seeing what you have become makes me realized I have nothing left to believe in. Take me from this world, and free of me knowing what you have become.

Somehow I always knew it would be you little one.”

It can’t be my sister that ends it now can it.”

Your sister died for a greater cause then you could possibly imagine.

My sister died for nothing.”

“How can you say that? Everything we planned. Did you forget everything I taught you?”

Its just your vanity. There is no grand plan. There is nothing but you tricking little girls into following you to their death.”

I’m sorry you have lost faith. I see from your necklace you have taken on your master’s tokens.” She looked at the necklace with pure distain. I knew she had hated the Dragonoph religion before I had left, but the hatred in her eyes told me that distain had escalated.

I have found faith.” I clutched my necklace.

You know that its still not too late to come back to me little one.

She’s not your slave anymore.”

“Is she your slave now prince?” Sogronul looked towards him and seeing the look on her eyes I felt jealousy run through my body.

Raise your staff.” I felt my wand raise to point in her direction. I could hear muffled talking from around me, but everything had gone black. The world faded away as I watched her pull the staff in front of her.

So, it ends.”

The Feast of Turnendorf

Main Article : Turnendorf Feast of 5120

Betrayal of Aelfwyn

Going to Hogwarts

The European Magi Cup
They came here to destroy us. There was no need for diplomacy because both sides knew that the goal was annihilation, and no amount of words was going to change the Teutons minds. That was the saddest part for me. The knowledge that death was the only way this thing ended. Either they died...or we did.

The European Magi Cup

The Euro Cup

In their fourth year at Hogwarts Harry, his parents James and lilly Potter, the Weasley family (except Mrs. Weasley), and Hermione attended the Quidditch World Cup. At Stoatshead Hill, Edward Cullen and his best friend Hilary Swift, joined them. Once at the camp grounds, they met Ludo Bagman, Barty Crouch Sr. and his house-elf Winky, and many other Hogwarts students and their families, including Seamus Finnigan, Dean Thomas, Oliver Wood, and Draco Malfoy. They were able to see the match between the Kirin Tor, and Alcase teams up close, because Harry, the Weazly's, and Hermione had seats in the top box, thanks to a favour Mr. Weezly had done for Ludo Bagman. During the time watching the match Harry became silently jelous about the affection between Ron, and Hermione and this would be one of his first indications that their was something going on.

Ginny Weezly
Ginny Weezly

As his jelously roared its head at him, he left the group and wandered the outskirts of the stadium, and it was here that he sat for a time before he felt a body lay down in the grass beside him. WHen he looked at who it was it was Ginny Weezly the cute sister of his best friend Ron. He had never really gotten to know her since before she was quite young looking but she had grown up a lot in the time since he had seen her last, and now she was quite beautiful, and of this he took full notice. The two lay on the grass for the remaining time the games were on and they talked, before she leaned over and kissed him. The kiss didn't fufill him, or make him feel anything real but it was something, and for the emptiness that he felt he would take anything he could get. The lay their making out for a time before they were interupted by a cough and when Harry pulled away and looked over he saw Hermione looking at him with a look that on the surface was one that a best friend felt when they watched something like that happen but Harry thought that underneath that he could see a tinge of jealously. Following seeing this Hermione who did discover how jelous she was would go into the market that had sprung up and while there she found an alleyway and started crying and it was there where she was seen by Anna Gushina of whom came to her and the two talked over things and became connected by a shared feeling of loneliness.

Turning Melissa Rosier

Melissa Rosier would become involved with the deatheaters during the Euro Cup where her friends in the form of several Slytherin Students introduced her to Draco Malfoy and through him she finally saw a way forward for herself and not truly understanding what she was getting into she swore herself to them gaining a dark mark.

The Attack
Lucius mALFOY

The night after the match, while the Alcase's team's supporters were still celebrating, a group of black-cloaked, hooded figures held terrifying celebrations of their own by suspending the Muggle camp site manager and his family in air like twisted marionettes. On Mr. Weasley's orders, Harry fled into the woods near the camp site, along with Ron, Hermione, Fred, George, and Ginny. The group was separated in the woods, and in the chaos, Harry believed he had lost his wand. The trio ran into Draco Malfoy, and he all but told them that his father was among the cloaked wizards. Later, Harry learned that Barty Crouch Jr. had stolen his wand from his pocket. While in a clearing in the woods, Harry, Ron, and Hermione heard someone shout the incantation Morsmordre, casting the Dark Mark - a green skull with a snake protruding from its mouth like a tongue - into the sky. Although Harry did not immediately recognise its significance, he soon learned that the Dark Mark had evil implications. Then, Barty Crouch Sr., Amos Diggory, and other Ministry of Magic employees apparated into the clearing and began to question Harry, Ron, and Hermione about the Dark Mark. After Harry mentioned he had heard another voice conjure the Dark Mark, the Ministry employees searched the area and found the house-elf Winky unconscious in the bushes. Since Harry's wand was found in Winky's hand, Mr. Crouch fired her for shaming his family and disobeying his orders.

Return of Edward Cullen

Main Article : Edward Cullen's Return to Lucerne

The Return of Edward Cullen
His return was always going to change things. There was never a compass while he was away, and it is terrible the way we tried to push him away. Its time we moved past our hurt, and let him truly return. Its time to heal.
Edward Cullen5
I don't know what I expected about my return. I knew they would be angry, but I never thought I would have been completely hated by some, and irrelevant to others.
Edward Cullen

Edward, and Hilary having come to their conclusion of leaving Hogwarts and returning to Lucerne no matter the cost. Believing that they had the violence and death that was the Triwizard Tournament of 5122 as enough evidence to make their families understand why they were leaving, they would decide to write a letter home telling their family of their plans. Edward made the mistake of not understanding that the situation back home had changed dramatically following the Griffon Roost Plot. His father had not yet even returned to Lucerne leaving Edward’s sister Blake Cullen in command of the Lucernian apartment for House Cullen. This would be a major problem as following the death of Rosalie Hale it was Blake that had changed for the worse and this change had made her very hateful towards Edward Cullen who she blamed for not being there to save her. Blake would as a part of this plan make the decision to go to Aelfwyn Turnidlon of whom she had fallen under the sway of following the supposed death of Rosalie Hale during the Griffon Roost Plot. Aelfwynn Turnidlon is preparing to leave for a mission for the Circle in meeting with the Senegal nation near Loudlon when she gets a knock at her door and finds Rosalie Hale on the other side. Rosalie shows her the letter that Edward has written and realizing that Edward’s return could make him choose to settle down and thus lessen her chances at being with him once she has risen within the Circle its Aelfwynn that agrees to help Rosalie change the letter. Together the two change the letter that Edward had written and instead of Edward being honest about all the terrible things that happened at the Tri-Wizard Tournament instead they make him sound like the hero of the tournament and making the decision to stay at Hogwarts. Changing this letter is directed somewhat at William but the main target of the two is turning the other members of the Shadow Council against Edward, thus leaving him isolated and unable to influence William upon his return.

Turning the Shadow Council

See Also : Letters of Edward Cullen

Blake Cullen Cover Amazing1
Edward and I had written to each other once every few weeks at the start of his time in Hogwarts, and while that had gone down as the months of him being gone pushed on, I still thought I knew what was happening with him. To think that he had been keeping all of this to himself made me feel alone. Things were falling apart. Matilda was gone. Rosalie was gone. Now maybe Edward was gone.
William Lovie III.

As Blake comes with the changed letter its William that escapes his own bedroom which he had shared with Leven the night before in a lie he forces his cousin Marcel to back him on and then he goes to the Lucerne Lake where he sits by the water thinking of Rosalie Hale at first but as he falls into daydreaming, he dreams of his time with Ar-Brentey Hemsworth. Feeling tears falling down his cheek at the memory of his lost lovers he wipes them from his cheek and gets up travelling back to the Sky Tower where he finds Faye Skane one of the girls that he has been sleeping with as of late waiting for him at the gates into the Sky Tower and decides that since she is clearer on his emotional capabilities that he will invite her up. Taking Faye upstairs the two discuss her life back in Nostheim and William becomes disappointed in himself for not knowing more about her, and their conversation only stops when they begin kissing and sleep together. After sleeping together Faye sadly must leave and William walks her out the two talking and William is happy to learn more about her, they make plans to go to Nostheim in the summer something that excites them both. It was William who would be sitting in the gardens following the departure of Faye Skane when he is interrupted from his reading by the arrival of Blake Cullen who has arrived and brings news from her father that Edward Cullen is returning to the capital.

The Valley of Lucerne - Conversation Incoming
Valley of Lucerne
I have spent my entire life trying to do what was right. I have fought for a king I loved. I have fought for a friend I trusted. I have watched my family grow around me...I have watched all this and in my heart I knew everything would be okay. I knew this because I believed in you. You were the foundation of my faith. The boy I knew would have never done the things you have done. You have allowed this...this...thing to take over everything you are. Everything that happens now is up to you. You choose what path you go. I have nothing to say in my Kill me now for seeing you. Seeing what you have become makes me realized I have nothing left to believe in. Take me from this world, and free of me knowing what you have become.

"William? I felt the arm wake me up from the dream. Opening my eyes, I saw that it was Blake. Blake Cullen was the twin sister of Edward and after Edward had left, I had shamefully taken her as a lover. I discovered later that Jasper had also taken her as a lover, but their relationship had become more painful than mine and it was now something I didn't bring up to Jasper.

Looking at her though it wasn't difficult to know why she had become the source of so much attention. Blake was famous at the academy for her beauty and while Edward was here the attention had been nonexistent the moment, he left there was no stopping it. Her blonde hair blew in the wind as I pulled myself up from the blanket, I had fallen asleep on, and she gave me a smile before handing me a letter.

"What is this?" She didn't say a word just smiled. I opened the letter and read the contents. Dear father. I am writing you from Hogwarts. I just wanted to let you know that despite my best attempts to extend my trip for another year I have been told I have reached the end of my schooling. Hogwarts is gripped by the drums of war, and they do not have the time to run a school and defend themselves. Thus, it is clear I have learned all that I can from Hogwarts, and it is time for me to come home. In three days, I will be boarding a boat taking me south and I look forward to seeing everyone once I am home.

"Is he really coming home."

"I can't believe it either Will." I felt so much as I realized that Edward was coming home. I wondered how different he was. I wondered how different he would think I was. "Keep reading Will." She laughed as she said it and looking up at her I just playfully gave her a push to the shoulder which made her laugh more. Going back to the letter I saw my hands shaking as I continued reading. I will be taking Hilary back home, but once I have taken her to Brill I'm coming home. I wonder if you could do me the favor of letting my friends know that I am returning. As you know I have become very popular here, and thus did not have the time to stay connected as I would have liked. The city of Lucerne just seemed so small while I was here.

"That explains the silence from him." It had hurt a lot when he had stopped writing. I had hoped arrogantly that something had busied him, and our friendship would be the same when he did come back. Turns out I may be wrong about that.

"He spent all his time with Hilary, and someone named Harry Potter. Father says he was quite the charmer while there. A dozen marriage proposals lined fathers’ desk."

"In his letters to me he seemed to be missing home." Edward and I had written to each other once every few weeks at the start of his time in Hogwarts, and while that had gone down as the months of him being gone pushed on, I still thought I knew what was happening with him. To think that he had been keeping all of this to himself made me feel alone. Things were falling apart. Matilda was gone. Rosalie was gone. Now maybe Edward was gone.

"He told us what we wanted to hear."

"I suppose he did."

"Want to go upstairs and read the rest of the letter?" I was done the letter. She knew it and the look in her eyes told me exactly what she wanted from me.

Blake tells William that she received a letter from her brother and lies during this telling William that she has received several letters in the past month which hurts William who hasn’t been getting the letters Edward’s been writing to him. The two read the letter that Blake has altered, and reading it has the desired effect of causing resentment from William towards Edward. In this resentment a bitter William moves in an kisses Blake of which is something she very much wants, and they begin to get more intimate until she takes him by the hand and leads him deeper into the garden. Hidden behind the larger plants the two have sex. They continue until Jasper, Emmett, Leven, Tanya, and Dylan arrive and despite Blake trying to keep him to herself he takes Blake to his friends. William and Blake show the group the letter, and of the group Jasper, and Tanya have very negative reactions to hearing what the letter said with Tanya storming away followed by Leven and Blake. Emmett, Jasper, and Dylan are discussing the letter when a group of men at arms led by Draco arrive. Seeing Draco nod at him to follow him, its William that says goodbye to his friends but they make plans to meet up later.

Betrothal to Amber Heard II.
Amber Heard13
My beloved son, I would like to introduce you to Lady Amber Heard, second of her name.
James Lovie II.

Following Draco, he is taken into the tower, and he remains quiet as he thinks on the letter he has just read. The lift stop son the 13th floor whereas he gets off Draco remains, and he sees the meeting hall if quite full of people. The seats at the table are all filled, and he even sees his father sitting at the king’s chair something he hasn’t seen in some time. Entering the room his aunt Catherine gets up from her chair and leads him to an open spot beside her, whereas he walks up to the chair its Catherine that gently rubs his back. Sitting at his chair he looks across from himself and sees a young girl who he doesn’t recognize and thinking to himself of her beauty a slap beneath the table by his aunt brings his attention back to his father who begins to speak. His father welcomes him to the meeting and introduces William to the guest of honor in the form of Amber Heard II. who he says is here to become his betrothed before he begins whispering to himself and Keith gets up from his chair and takes James into a back room leaving Catherine to take the chair reserved for his mother Lisa and take over the meeting. Catherine takes of and calms things down after the departure lying about James not feeling well, and this goes over well with the attendees. As William looks around, he sees the amber girl has her head down clearly uncomfortable with the attention this meeting is bringing her and seeing that brings a smile to his face reminding him of the way Rosalie used to hate attention. Looking around he sees many of his fathers’ top advisors in the room but is surprised to see Wuldrik, and Aelfwynn both in the room and sends a smile towards Aelfwynn who returns it quickly. Also sitting on the Heard side of the meeting hall is his friends Byron and Arria’s father in Landsgrave Byron Arryn of whom he has met a few times but doesn’t really know that well. The meeting goes along with Catherine speaking for a time about the importance of the Kingdom of Lucerne’s relationship with House Arryn, and their cadet house in House Heard.

It goes without saying that it is a true honor to have the opportunity to bring our two houses closer together. I know that I speak for everyone in the capital when I say that House Arryn and House Heard are the bedrock of our eastern front. This is a true honor to have such a loyal family in our midst.
William Lovie III.

Catherine eventually directs her attention at William and leaves him on the spot to speak to the betrothal which he has only just learned about. Realizing she is placing him in this position as a test he keeps himself under control and speaks to all the things he knows about House Arryn and House Heard and discusses his happiness at the opportunity to get to know Amber before sitting back down. Food is brought out and the room begins eating, but William is now fully invested in impressing his aunt and thus while eating his eye remains on Amber. Watching her closely he waits until she is done eating and then getting up from his table he goes to the other table and asks Lord Heard for a chance to show Amber the gardens, and Benjamin Heard quickly gives him permission. William takes Amber by the hand and leads her to the lift while the rest of the room watches he leads her to the lift. Getting on the lift he sees Draco smile at him and as the door shuts, he watches Catherine smile as well from her seat. Amber and William talk as they travel from the lift to the gardens, and William reveals his love for the gardens with Amber and William bonding over their love of the quiet solitude of the gardens. The two speak for an hour before Catherine, and amber’s mother Amber the elder arrive and tell her its time she goes home. Amber and William share a smile goodbye as she leaves with her mother leaving William and Catherine alone. Catherine and William talk for a time, and he tells Catherine that he will try his best to make the most of this opportunity and Catherine thanks him for doing his best despite how sad she knows he is over all he’s lost. William leaves the garden and going to the gate to have a guard accompany him to Blake’s house he stops as he sees a flower that Amber had talked of during their time together and realizes he wants to try and be better. Turning around he makes his way back to the tower where he plans to go to the library and read instead of going to Blake.

Coming Home

We need to go home Edward. Whatever the cost we pay going home isn't anything compared to what were paying being away.
Hilary Swift

With the city of Hogwarts in chaos following the Tri-wizard tournament its Hilary, and Edward that can get out of the city without being stopped making their way out of Hogwarts. They made their way to Fudsatan where the Kirin Tor contingent had retreated to following the destruction of the Portal Network of Hogwarts. Arriving at Fadustan they found the city was crowded as thousands were fleeing into the city from the area trying to escape the roving bands of Death Eaters recruiting and terrorizing the landscape. The Kirin Tor contingent was outside the city in a small camp where they were working to summon the Magical portal that would take them back to Kirin Tor and entering their camp it was Cerin Menathil that greeted them. Cerin agreed that she would take them with her back to Kirin Tor to assist them in returning home, and with this Hilary and Edward went about helping them summon the portal. As they finished summoning the portal it was the Death Eater Cyprus Nightshade that arrived with a group of soldiers from House Nightshade. Cyprus offered the Kirin Tor great treasure and reward if they assisted the Deatheaters in fighting with them in the now expanding civil war. It was Medivh Flowers that would reject this offer sending Cyprus and his soldiers away, and when Cerin asked him why he rejected the offer it was Medivh that told her that you never made deals with demons. The portal was eventually completed, and the group all went through the portal returning to Kirin Tor. Arriving at Kirin Tor the two were amazed at the scope of the city, and despite wanting to stay in Kirin Tor and see what the fortress had to offer they both knew they needed to go home, and thus said goodbye to Cerin and left for Lucerne. Using their Magi abilities, they would fly towards Lucerne using a Kirin Tor flying wagon travelling from Kirin Tor towards Lucerne.  Flying through the day and night the pair would sleep in the wagon as they travelled with wagon travelling automatically to the marker the pair had made north of Brill. Most of the trip the pair is silent as Hilary is deep in reading while Edward is overcome with the trauma of what happened to him in the graveyard. Edward and Hilary stop in Brill first where they meet with Hilary's family of whom have not seen her for many months, and Edward watches as the Swift family is overjoyed to see them. Spending several weeks in Brill its Edward that wants badly to return home but knows that Hilary needs this time with her family and thus doesn’t rush her. During this time its Edward that gets to know Hilary’s sister Taylor Swift of whom has many questions about William, and Edward believing that Taylor is just crushing on the prince tells Taylor things about William which allow Taylor to form an even more close connection with William within the Fade. After two weeks at Brill they leave Hilary’s family in a tearful goodbye and make there way once more by the wagon to the city of Gulltown where Hilary’s father has arranged for them to travel to Lucerne with House Shephard.

I should have known from how Hilary's family had met her at the gates of Brill that when no one was waiting for me that things had changed. I honestly just thought I would be coming home to the same home that I left.
Edward Cullen
The two arrive in Gulltown where they are greeted by several members of House Shephard of whom will be accompanying Edward and Hilary to Lucerne where a member of their family will be going to the school. Moving northward travelling by boat down the Kilgor River, and then moving to the Great Royce River it was the group that made quick movement towards Nortbug where they would then travel by carriage to Lucerne. Edward, Hilary and Claire Shephard arrive at Nortburg and while Claire is greeted by several members of House Shephard and friends at the gates no one is waiting for Edward outside the gates which shocks him and brings about the first pangs of fear about his position returning to Lucerne. Saying goodbye to Claire it is Edward and Hilary that make their way now from Nortburg to Lucerne and arriving at the city they are met by a large shanty town located just off the road. Shocked at so many people basically homeless Edward is made even more confused when inside the city through the massive tunnel of Lucerne and moving inside the city he can't help but notice it appears more worn down then when he left, and the number of homeless people have gone up immeasurably from when he had left. Traveling to the Lucerne Hold he is once again shocked when he sees the Gate to Lucerne Hold has turned into a fortress and going to the guard there, he is unable to get inside Lucerne Hold as he doesn't have papers proving his residency but is able to convince a guard who he is and the guard leaves to get his father.
Hilary Swift Gif
Sitting together on the ground across from the Lucerne Hold gatehouse Hilary tries to console Edward of whom is coming to quickly understand that things had changed for him, and after an hour his father arrives with several men at arms and Floronius Sentius of whom Edward remembers fondly as a man that raised him far more then Carlisle ever did. Carlisle, and Floronius can get Edward and Hilary through the gate and take them back to the Cullen Estate as despite Edward wanting to see his friends its Carlisle his father who tells them that won't be possible tonight. Arriving home he finds Blake Cullen his twin sister waiting for him, and while at first she appears kind and gentle once Hilary is taken to her room to go to sleep Blake takes Edward outside to the gardens and slaps him the face before the two argue as it is clear that she has a lot of bitterness towards him, and as their argument continues she begins lashing out describing all the cruel feelings of his former best friends and eventually overcome with sadness over what his sister says to him he retreats to his room where he hides himself under the bed. Hiding there he begins crying while realizing that his entire life may have fallen apart and makes a wish for the night that things will get better for him tomorrow. The next morning Edward gets up before his sister can say anything to him and accompanied by Floronius and another man at arm of House Cullen. Edward is alarmed by this, but Floronius tells him that he cannot go out alone right now with the recent riots in Lucerne Proper. The group makes their way towards the Cloud Tower where he is excited but also very nervous to meet his friends again. While walking he and Floronius discuss the riots with Edward learning the situation is as dire as it looked when he entered the city yesterday but when Florononius is pressed on what has caused all this change he gets silent, and Edward doesn't push him. Arriving at the entrance to the Sky Towers Edward once again sees signs of the times as the once lightly guarded walls of the Sky Towers have doubled in height and the number of guards is remarkable. Going to the gate guard he suddenly realizes he is going to struggle to get in without anyone remembering him, but this fear is misplaced when he is recognized by Draco Highmore and brought inside the gates. Edward doesn't have any time to prepare as he finds William, Jasper, Leven, Dylan, and Emmett playing Dopelkaf a card game.
Losing Home
Hostella Hale Cover Front - Smaller
With tanya unwilling to even talk to me I found depression for the first time. Hostella was my life line. She was the only person who seemed to truly love me. Look what I did to that.
Edward Cullen.

Edward wakes up and getting up slowly from his bed he looks around his room and picks up one of the books sitting on his table and begins to read.  A servant brings him food, and he eats it in his room not even attempting to leave the room. A knock on the door brings Hilary to his door and seeing his friend he lets her in but feels shame as she sees the way he has been living. From his conversation with Hilary, it becomes clear that it has been two months since his horrible reunion with his friends. They talk of how Tanya left the city shortly after his return with her refusing to even see him before she left, and with the city on lockdown he has been unable to leave and see her. They do talk how despite him and William seeing each other several times it’s clear that even that relationship has been damaged. The only positive thing other than William and Hilary in his life arrives at the door in the form of Hostella Hale who comes inside and kissing him its revealed that when Tanya refused to see him in his depression, he grew close to Hostella and the two are now a couple of sorts.

Trip to Arryndale

Death of Hostella Hale

Main Article : Death of Hostella Hale

If I had known she was going to follow me I would have held her hand. I would have carried her the entire time to keep her safe. Frankly I would have carried her away knowing how afraid of the water she was. Sweetness was the final straw for her, and it still breaks my heart that the world lost such a pure soul. She deserved life. She deserved love. She deserved a lot of things.
Edward Cullen

The only time the two go outside of the house is when they travel to see William at the lake, but with William having left the city to visit the town of Arryndale with his betrothed and the Shadow Council it was Edward and Hostella that visited the lake by themselves. Hostella for her part could not swim but would read on the beach while Edward was swimming and the two had a good time just being with each other. It was this closeness that was noticed by Byron Arryn II. Byron was by this point increasingly distant from the Shadow Council as following the events of the Pendant of Cleansing he had become emotionally changed leaving the other members of the Shadow Council to find him strange to be around. For his part Byron did not understand this feeling as his pariah Magi powers had changed him and thus, he was left confused by this isolation but following the return of Edward Cullen he came to blame Edward for this isolation. Watching this constant trip to the water it was Byron that waited until William and the Shadow Council returned to the city and with their return, he put his plan in place of damaging Edward even more in the eyes of his friends. Byron would arrange for the Shadow Council to come to the beach, and they agreed readily wanting some time to rest after their trip to Arryndale and having gotten the Shadow Council to come he went to Edward to complete his plot. Speaking to Edward for the first time since his return from Hogwarts its Byron that manipulates Edward into believing they are friends again, and this leads Edward to not coordinate with William on the beach and thus he goes early in the morning while William and the Shadow Council are going to go mid-day. Edward and Hostella go to the beach together and spending the morning together its Edward that begins to get nervous about where all his friends are, and Byron tells him its fine leading him to go for a swim to calm himself. While Edward is swimming its Byron that leads Hostella to one of the hot springs on the back of the cave and while there he violently attacks her before drowning her in the hot springs. After killing Hostella its Byron that leaves the beach and goes to get William and the Shadow Council from just outside the walls where they were waiting and bringing them inside, he leads them towards the body as Edward is coming out of the water.

As Edward swam out of the water he found her lifeless body in the water and his screams alerted the crowd to the situation. Jasper arrived with Dorna, and Dylan and seeing her fallen body being carried away by guards of House Hale who had arrived first he demanded his friend tell him what had happened. Sobbing with tears Edward told him that he was swimming and she must have attempted to come see him and drown trying.

The Valley of Lucerne - Conversation Incoming
Valley of Lucerne
I have spent my entire life trying to do what was right. I have fought for a king I loved. I have fought for a friend I trusted. I have watched my family grow around me...I have watched all this and in my heart I knew everything would be okay. I knew this because I believed in you. You were the foundation of my faith. The boy I knew would have never done the things you have done. You have allowed this...this...thing to take over everything you are. Everything that happens now is up to you. You choose what path you go. I have nothing to say in my Kill me now for seeing you. Seeing what you have become makes me realized I have nothing left to believe in. Take me from this world, and free of me knowing what you have become.


They carried her away and I don't know when but I fell to my knees. I felt an arm go to my shoulder and looked to see my father gently rubbing my shoulder trying to make me feel better. It didn't work. I wanted to die. I wanted to escape all the pain of it all, and I wondered briefly looking at the water if Hostella had it right. She was free of it all now.

Looking around I saw the shocked onlookers all wanting a look at the poor dead Lady that had perished in her persuit of love. They all stared at me and it brought me back to how Harry must have felt back in Hogwarts. Everyone staring at you, and as they do you know in your heart they are split in why. Some hate you. Some love you. This split broke me into pieces in this moment, and he dealt with it every day of his life.

I watched as the crowd parted and through the opening one of my closest friends in the entire world stepped out in Jasper. Holding his cousin Dorna by the arm I saw the hope leave his eyes as he saw them carrying her away. I suppose everyone wants to believe in that moment that their loved one has somehow survived the fate that awaited them. Noone runs to these scenes believing their loved one is dead. Jasper walked painfully towards me and I brought him into a hug as he cried.

It had been so long since we had been anything other then enemies, and seeing him so broken made me realize how much we all had meant to eachother. Leaving had lost me everything, and seeing the four of them now showed me how truly departed from the group I was. He cried for a few minutes while my father ushered people away, and then suddenly he pulled back staring me while wiping the tears from his eyes."Why was she here?"

I knew what he meant as he spoke the words.

He wanted me to explain to him why his beloved cousin was dead following me to the lake. Everyone knew she was afraid of the water, and everyone knew she was quite smitten with me.

"What the hell was she doing here." He moved closer to me, and I didn't need to know him well to know my anwser wasn't going to mean much.

"She must have come to see me Jasper."

"And where were you."He held back a tear as he spoke the words, but I could see his hands clench by his side. I saw Emmett come into my vision and where I should have felt comofrted by a friend arriving, I had little illusions where Emmett would side if the chips fell.

"I didn't know she was here."

"You should have though."

"Yes." He didn't wait another second. Didn't ask another pointless question. He just punched away with all the anger and resentment that I could feel he had been struggling with.

He was strong. The first punch knocked me to the ground and I felt my shoulder twist as I hit hard against a rock. Jasper moved in and hit me again one more time before my father stepped between absorbing another strike meant for me. After that the people around were able to grab him and pull him away.

I wanted to stand there and take it. I wanted him to beat me until we were back to what we were. But life doesn't always give you what you want, and as the two of us stared at eachother both crying he was dragged away all the way still screaming at me with every ounce of hate I knew he felt for me.

The two would get into a fight which was broken up by the onlookers but Jasper yelled every painful thing he could think of at Edward. Dylan who was also on the shadow council with Edward would become very hateful towards Edward as a result of this event and the two would never really recover from this.

Dylan and Laera
Laera Steinmare Large21
She was beauty beyond anything I had seen before. I loved her from that moment, and I will continue to love her for all the rest of the moments of my life.
Dylan Steinmare

As the fight broke up it was Dylan that would remain behind with Fredrik Highmore, and while they were guarding the scene with many other men at arms they were approached by Emma Bell of whom brought several of her friends of which one was Laera Griffin. Emma Bell, and her friends were able to convince Freddie to tell them what had happened, and after this Freddie said they would escort the girls back to their homes, and Dylan followed him, but veered off to take Laera home personally as she was staying with the Scarlet's and their home that she was staying in was in Lucerne Proper. Walking and talking they got along well, and she made sure to let him know that whenever she saw him she expected he would speak to her. This relationship would grow quickly over the next weeks from simple friendship to a sexual relationship of which obviously because of their non-marital status never was fully consummated, but they were both openly talking about a marriage between the two, and they both planned to tell their parents while their parents visited them at the earliest moment. As they waited for this Dylan would be forced to deal with a situation where his supposed twin sister Erica Steinmare was being harassed by a young noble named Dolan Tarbeck, and just as he was about to fight him over it he watched as Liam Greymane II. would step in and knock out Dolan Tarbeck with a single punch, before taking Erica away from the scene and leaving behind a crowd of hollering young nobles.

The Words of the Dragon
Lyanna Starke Cover1
I don't know what I expected about my return. I knew they would be angry, but I never thought I would have been completely hated by some, and irrelevant to others.
Edward Cullen

Emotionally destroyed Edward stays in his room for days and its several days into his self isolation that Lyanna Starke a member of the Cloud Council arrives at his room and the two have a long conversation where Lyanna is able to convince him not to give up on life preaching about the value of life thorugh her eyes as a Dragonoph Priestess. Lyanna Starke who had been on a seven day prayer meeting at the Dragon Temple of Lucerne had returned to find about the death of Hostella and talking with William Lovie III. the two had discussed how basically no one had even checked on Edward with all energy and emotion being given to Jasper and how he was doing and the two realized that Edward needed someone, and with William unwilling to go to Edward due to his own pride they would agree that Lyanna would go. Emotionally destroyed by what has happened Edward had been staying in his room for days and thus its several days into his self isolation that Lyanna Starke arrives at the House Cullen estates. Initially she is blocked by Blake Cullen from entering as Blake has come to take the side of the others and has been purposely keeping people from seeing her brother including Tanya Cullen of whom has come almost every day, but with Lyanna she is unable to stop her due to her friendship with William and thus Lyanna is able to get into Edwards bedroom where she finds him curled in a ball on his bed.

End of Darkness
Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this.

"Hey Ed." I looked up from my hands to see Lyanna standing in the doorway with Blake standing behind her.

"Hi Lyanna."

"I'm so sorry for what happened. I know how much you cared about her."

"I should have been watching her."

"Everything in this life happens for a reason. I don't know why Glaurung took her, but he had a reason." I felt Lyanna put her hands around me and returning the hug I cried into her shoulder. "She is in a better place now."


"Where have you been Lyanna?"

"I was praying."

"For how long?"

"Seven Days."

"We ate and drank throughout you fool."

"Foolish of me."

"You know its going to be okay right Ed."

"I should have known from how Hilary's family had met her at the gates of Brill that when no one was waiting for me that things had changed. I honestly just thought I would be coming home to the same home that I left."

"You can still get everything back."

"Hostella is dead Lyanna."

"She's in a better place now."

"Your better place isn't going to make Jasper move forward."

The two have a long conversation where Lyanna is able to convince him not to give up on life preaching about the value of life through her eyes as a Dragonoph Priestess, and while Edward doesn't come to truly believe in the Dragon anymore then he already did he believes her. Feeling better after the conversation he speaks with his sister of whom attacks him verbally but during this conversation she lets slip that Tanya had been coming to the estate every day trying to see him. Edward demands to know where she was now and Blake laughs that she had been sent back to the Denali Holdfast after the last attempt several days ago, and with this Edward storms out and gets on his horse and leaves Lucerne traveling towards the House Denali estates.

Starting to Make Things Right
Tanya Cullen Cover Amazing
I'm sorry I believed it. I'm sorry I didn't respond to any of your letters. I read everyone of them. I read them all and it just made me so confused about why you could say all those things and yet still want to leave. I'm so sorry Edward.
Tanya Cullen

Leaving through the gate of Lucerne he takes only his broom and heads into a small clearing outside the city range and gets on the broom taking off and heading towards the Denali Holdfast located west of Castle Cullen, and making the journey gives him lots of time to think on his feelings towards Tanya. Arriving at the Denali estates he sees Tanya walking the courtyard and they quickly notice him and he lands in front of them, and without a second thought Tanya runs into his arms giving him a hug. The two talk things out with Tanya revealing the truth that Edward had not known until now in the form of the reason everyone was so mad at him when he arrived was that they believed he had chosen to leave due to not wanting to be around them all.

End of Darkness
Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this.

"I wrote to you every month Tanya."

"I know."

"Why didn't you write back?"

"I was really angry with you. I believed what was being said."

"What was being said?"

"That you chose to go to Hogwarts. That you just used your father as an excuse to get away from all of us."

"What are you talking about?" The moment the words came out of her mouth I understood. Understood exactly why everyone had been angry with me. They all thought I had chosen this.

"I'm sorry I believed it. I'm sorry I didn't respond to any of your letters. I read everyone of them. I read them all and it just made me so confused about why you could say all those things and yet still want to leave. I'm so sorry Edward."

Edward Fights with Mathew
Matthew Clegane2
You killed the women that was to be my wife. There can never be anything but hate and violence between us after that.
Matthew Clegane

Edward and Mathew's hatred is now legendary but at the time they didn't know eachtoher and it would be their interaction that would create the hatred. This hatred begin when during his time at the Lucernian Academy he flirted openly with Blake Cullen to a point that Edward eventually told him to step back from her and his arrogance made him at first believe that this person was nothing compared to him and thus he chose to ignore Edwards threat. As he reangaged in a relationship with Blake Cullen Mathew's friends there told him that he shouldn't get invovled with Edward as his best friend was William Lovie and that would be a fight you could not or would not win. Despite these warnings he refused to heed their words and thus he was discovered by Edward after he flaunted his romance with Blake in front of Edward's face while he was in the courtyard training with Jasper Hale. Edward at the time had a sword and it took a silent movement by Jasper to take the sword so that Edward didn't use it to kill Mathew, but the removal of the sword only made the two fight with fists, and before long they were full out fighting in the courtyard. As teachers were unable to intervene it took the silent arrival of one person to silence the entire crowd when William Lovie entered the courtyard. After a moment of silence William who at the time was still argueing with Edward about what he had returned for, and said to him but this changed nothing about harming Edward. After William, Jasper, and Emmett picked up Edward they were unable to stop him from challenging Mathew to a duel which he was honor bound to accept, and with that the duel was a forgone conclusion. The outcome of the fight would forever change both men as they both believed that without intervention they would have been victorious, and this remains a point of open contention between the two.

The Seven Knights Rebellion of 5123

Main Article : The Seven Knights Rebellion of 5123

The Seven Knights Rebellion
It was those seven knights that showed me just how imperfect the Kingdom was. I had always understood to a certain degree that there was bad feelings among the people of our kingdom but seeing the support the seven got showed me the reality of this feeling. I had do do something. They were the final straw in showing me that.
Catherine Bell
Things are a foot in the land. Those who moved against Tree Hill are once again stirring. It is time we struck back.
Brandon Floren

The Seven Knights of Aerene would first be formed in response to the work of James Nighting of whom as a member of the Circle of Magi wanted to assist his only family above all things and saw opportunity for his family to expand into the lands of Eastern Lucerne and specifically the lands of House Ongrill, and in this way he begin planning the idea of starting a banditry conflict in Eastern Lucerne to extend this plan. James Nighting would conspire with Circle of Magi operatives in the area to find individuals who they knew would work alongside them, and in this way they planned to have these leaders form individual knightly orders that would control swathes of land in Eastern Lucerne. While originally told that they were doing this in order to end corruption and greed in the area, but while the leadership was doing this the Circle of Magi would commit atrocities in the area sparking the coming of the Kingdom of Lucerne and through this they hoped the land would be ravaged leaving it more open for invasion. The Circle of Magi would send Kieth Schwartz of whom approached Alester Floren to become the leader of what they saw as the banditry force and Kieth would convince him that James was unable to send troops for fear of reprisals from the other nobles and thus needed Alester to save the land. As the Circle of Magi sent correspondence back to King James Lovie it would be Catherine Bell that would intercept one of these letters and discovered that the rebellion would be happening but also to her horror she discovered through reading the writing that James was not simply aware but was in fact orchestrating these movements. Realizing what she had discovered she knew that this was the moment where she could finally find out whether or not William had what it took to take control of the situation.

I don't care what happens to me Cuthwin. I won't be a part of this anymore.
Werner Schinkel

While Catherine busied herself with planning what would become the first part of the eventual Journey it was an exhausted James Lovie II. that would be completely possessed by Vhloraz who was able to sneak a command past Kieth and to Cuthwin Mountain. This command would order Cuthwin to have James Nighting II. send Alice to Dunten where he wrote a letter to Lord Maeger Duneria telling him to capture Alice on the road and then execute her. When Cuthwin left to deliver this message he was accompanied by Werner Schinkel his personal lower enchanter. While Cuthwin had lost himself to the darkness following their actions in the Ambush on the Eyes it was Werner that felt shame over what had happened and vowed to never allow such evil to happen again. Having remained at the tower for his time since the ambush on the eyes it was Werner who only left for the first time for this event and thus realizing that the plan Cuthwin was doing was evil it was Werner that prepared to turn on him. Traveling northward to Dunten after meeting with James Nighting II. it was Werner who's hatred of his long time best friend reached its peak but despite this he lacked the courage to act and they arrived and met with Maeger Duneria and told him of his command to capture Alice.

The Lies of Ghelen

Elsa Hosk Cover Amazing
I was in the Temple praying my prince. I come out and my men tell me my betrothed and his family are in pieces. While I'm burying them and trying to get to the bottom of what happened Lord Ghelen is at the walls with an army accusing me of the crime. What was I to do?
Elsa Hosk

As the forces of James Nighting moved against the Province of Eastern Lucerne they would come to target Arryk Ghelen of whom was an honorable man who had fought with the Lucernian army at Lyons and lost his father there, and it was in this connection to the king that James Nighting would arrive at the town of Ghelen and would meet with Arryk. The goal in the area was to cause a conflict between House Ghelen and their vassal House Hosk and thus open up House Hosk's lands for being free to be taken over by someone loyal to the Circle of Magi. James knew that in order to move forward with that he would have to convince Arryk with more then just a letter telling him to rebel and so he would send his knight Tristin of Nighting to Castle Hosk where the brother of Arryk was staying with his family while they prepared to leave there young son there with his eventual betrothed the also young landsgrave Elsa Hosk. Tristin of Nighting would arrive at Castle Hosk and discovered that Elsa was close with her future betrothed and thus it was going to take more then he thought to turn perception towards her being the eventual killer of the Ghelen at Castle Hosk. Tristin would travel to the farming estate of House Poskentrin a vassal of House Hosk nearby and arriving there he would blackmail Conrad Pokentrin into assisting him and in this Conrad and Tristin would be joined by Conrad's baseborn son Alwin Snow of whom was also brought along but Conrad did not reveal that Alwin was his son instead convinced Tristin that Alwin was a training Maester.

I just need someone of nobility to give proof that I was here. Its a very simple thing your going to do here. Just tell my truth.
Tristin of Nighting

The group would arrive at Castle Hosk where Conrad and Alwin were made to believe that they were only needed to act as proof that Tristin was actually in Castle Hosk and not somewhere elce and after they did this Tristin would release there family and everything would go back to normal. While Alwin and Conrad waited in the tavern for Tristin to return it was Tristin that into the home that Ellion Ghelen II., Alice Ghelen, and Ellion Ghelen III. were staying and he would kill the one guard they had from House Ghelen and then entering the home he would brutally kill the three while they were eating lunch together. Desecrating the bodies he would leave them where they lay and then returned to the tavern where he quickly forced Conrad and Alwin into the alleyway. In the alley of the Tavern he told them the truth of what they would need to do when he revealed they needed to say that they had seen Elsa Hosk covered in blood leaving the house of Ellion and his family. Horrified at what had happened and what they were going to have to do they quickly fled the castle and moving down the road they would travel several hours to reach Ghelen where they would meet with Lord Arryk Ghelen and tell their story causing Arryk to raise an army to bring Elsa to justice.

Arrival of William Lovie III.
Elsa Hosk Medium
You may not have faith in Glaurung my prince. You may not believe he exists. All you need to remember is that whatever you believe. Whatever your faith is. Glaurung believes in you.
Elsa Hosk

William Lovie III. and the Lucernian army would arrive outside of Castle Hosk several weeks into the siege of Castle Hosk and arrived just before the increasingly enraged Arryk Ghelen was preparing to launch an all out siege against Castle Hosk and Elsa Hosk who was refusing to admit guilt in the deaths of the Ghelen family members. While they waited for the Maester witness for Elsa it was William and Elsa that would have sex in chambers of Elsa and following giving into to having sex with Elsa the two would talk over many things and even discussed how Elsa hoped their sex resulted in a child of which if it did she revealed she would not ask anything other then legitimization for the child from William.

The Floren Movement

Erica Steinmare Cover Amazing2
Your father is a monster Brandon. He's got your beloved Erica locked up in the temple. He's sponsering bandits all over the area. He needs to be stopped.
Tobin Aven

If House Trachtenburg was the most powerful house of the area it was House Floren that was the second most powerful and in this importance they were seen as a very important group to turn to the Knights of Aerene and in this way it was Tobin Aven that was sent to Brightwater to convert them. Tobin would convinse Brandon Floren that his beloved Erica Steinmare had been imprisoned by rebels in the Great Temple of Brightwater and that these rebels had been aided by his family, and while he didn't believe Tobin at first it was Tobin that showed him a letter written by James Lovie the king which said that he was to take control of Brightwater through the imprisonment of everyone involved in the rebellion. Brandon would confront his father on Erica Steinmare and not knowing what was going on behind the scenes it was Wendel Floren that made mistakes when he refused to let Brandon see Erica - he had been asked to keep the two apart while Erica was in Brightwater as she had been asked to pray for three days before seeing him - and in this mistake it was Brandon that left his father and swore himself as a Knight of Aerene. With Brandon Floren as their man it was Tobin Aven that provided him with several dozen mercenaries and alongside this Brandon was able to gain the support of almost half the forces of House Floren when he was able to convince his uncle Alester Floren to support him. As the coup was in its final moments it was Tobin that further sparked the fire within Brandon when he showed him evidence - evidence that he had created - that showed that not only was Wendel dead set against allowing Erica and Brandon to marry but was planning to murder Erica after she left the church where Brandon was convinsed she was imprisoned within.

The Coup of Brightwater
Eddara Floren Cover
At the start we were told we were fighting to take these lands from the corupt nobles who controlled them. I honestly believed we were doing good.
Brandon Floren

It would be Eddara Floren that would be within the walls of Brightwater when her brother and uncle took control of the town in the name of the Seven Knights of Aerene and she would be the only person who Brandon would admit to his involvement as the entire time the members of the knights of Aerene would wear masks covering their identity. With Wendel imprisoned and unable to defend himself it was Eddara that came to believe her brother and came to support him in his campaign to control House Floren, and it was in this effort that they found a lot of success as the loyalty that Wendel had showed to Bill Lovie had left him very unpopular among the people and it was only the escape of Benfred Floren from Brightwater that gave them any sort of pause in their celebration. Benfred Floren would escape Brightwater supported by Adelar Eichler and his son Janik Eichler of whom as vassals of House Floren controlled Castle Floren and would bring Benfred there to plan for the resistence against what they believed was the madness of Brandon Floren. Having gained control of the city it was Brandon Floren that attempted to enter the Great Temple of Brightwater but was barred entrance due to Erica being still at prayer and the priests refused to let him in and with his strong faith he placed guards on the temple to make sure no one tried to kill Erica which is what he believed was going to happen and then went about finishing his move to gain complete control of Brightwater. Realizing that Benfred Floren had escaped the city it was Benfred that summoned all the House Floren vassals to Brightwater and was surprised when most did not answer the call and from those who did he learned that Benfred had gathered to him almost all the vassals to his side at Castle Floren where he was preparing to lead his forces against Brightwater.

The Taking of Castle Ongrill

Candice Anthor Cover2
We are here to not harm you. We are here not to steal your food or gold. We are here to show these nobles that there is a different way to rule. Remain calm, and do what we say and I guarentee you that not a single person will be harmed.
Robert Snow
In Castle Ongrill the Seven Knights of Aerene would send Robert Snow of whom as the bastard of the former heir to Castle Ongrill and House Ongrill was extremely bitter over his treatment following the death of his father Robert Ongrill at the Battle of Lyons. Robert Snow's desire to rise within the realm and his loyalty to the crown were manipulated against him by James Nighting of whom begin using the seals of House Clegane, House Morgill, and House Lovie to make Robert Snow believe that the crown wanted him to gather a force and take control of Castle Ongrill, and that once this was done to hold it no matter what happened and then wait for the arrival of more orders. Daryn Ongrill the Lord of House Ongrill and baron of Castle Ongrill would travel to the Riverlands with his wife Tamyra leaving his son Morgan as the acting lord of House Ongrill while he was away and unfortunately while he was away the Seven Knights of Aerene rebellion would be sparked but while this was happening he and his wife were visiting her family in the Riverlands. At the time of the rise of the Seven Knights of Aerene it would be the wedding between Candice Anthor, and Morgon Ongrill that would lead to the Knights having there opening in the town, as having spent nearly three months and significant gold gathering to him nearly two hundred men at arms Robert Snow would begin infiltrating Castle Ongrill using the wedding as shield to his movements. Robert Snow would begin to have a relationship of sorts with Candice Anthor at this time as she was growing quite frustrated with her husband over his lack of physical time with her, and in this way Robert Snow was able to menipulate Candice Anthor into joining the Seven Knights of Aerene and using her only assisted him more.
Candice Anthor Gif
Candice Anthor now effectively having an affair with Robert Snow would become the central figure of the Knights of Aerene in Ongrill as she recruited another fifty plus men while travelling north of Castle Ongrill with Robert Snow, but also at this time Morgon would depart Castle Ongrill as with their wedding only a month away he traveled to a temple nearby where he would pray at for the final month before their wedding. The forces of House Clegane, and House Morgill would arrive at the outskirts of Castle Ongrill, and realizing that he had been betrayed Robert Snow would prepare the castle for a siege, but now realized that the letters he had been receiving all along had been a lie and he was now effectively a traitor to the realm.
The Duel
Candice Anthor Cover3
Whatever happens from this day forward that you will never touch me. You will forever have nothing but bastards if that is what you want. I will never give you a thing.
Candice Anthor

Completely surrounded and having come to the conclusion that he had been betrayed it was Robert Snow alongside the other knight in the form of Candice Anthor that put up a white flag and would engage in negotiations with the besiegers in the form of Hedrik Clegane III. and these negotiations went slowly but were coming to fruition of having Robert Snow surrender the castle and the safety of his men. As the negotiations were reaching a conclusion the arrival of Morgon Ongrill at the walls with his forces having returned from his month long prayer would cause major problems as Morgon Ongrill would at first want to continue the arrangement and have Robert surrender peacefully with no punishment but this changed when Robert refused to give up Candice Anthor during one of their meetings horribly embarresing his brother Morgon. Reacting very badly to this embaressment it was Morgon Ongrill that Robert Snow would engage in a duel against his half brother Morgon Ongrill and to the suprise of everyone Morgon would defeat Robert and the religious fanatic would not wait for any decisions to be sent to him instead executing Robert on the spot causing the destruction of his marriage to Candice who had fallen in love with Robert.

Tristan Arrives in Ongrill

Main Article : Tristan's Attack on Rachel Wood

Rachel Wood Large1
I had gone to the streets trying to survive hundreds of times. It was each day of my life, but something about that day felt different. If it wasn't for the fact that I would have died without food there is no way that I would have ever gone out that day. The entire time that I was handed bread over the day, I felt this aching in my heart that didn't stop until I felt his hand grab me from behind.
Rachel Wood

It was following the end of the siege that Rachel was out in the streets of Ongrill attempting to beg for food, when she was approached by a man who appeared to her in very expensive robes. This man was Tristan Lovie, and he would proceed to brutally attack and rape Rachel. Tristan Lovie had entered Ongrill with a group of his men and used the chaos of the siege to commit atrocities as he had done elsewhere, and it was while he was raping another young women, that he had felt a pull towards Rachel. Tristan would believe this was because of her hair but in fact it was the work of Lornax to bring her to his eye. With his eye fixated on her he begin to formulate plans in his mind of what he would do to her when he finally caught up to her. Tristan by this point had completely lost himself after his corruption by James had basically turning him into a serial rapist that had been traveling across the Lucerne valley raping and killing any women that struck his eye. The brutality of the attack was what was truly the worst part for Rachel, as before this she knew of emotional neglect, and cruelty from the head lady at the orphanage, but after this she lost all faith in what humanity was capable of. Tristan on top of raping her for some time would also severely burn her hands after he placed them into a bucket of scalding water that he had brought into the alley for the purpose of the attack. The attack and rape then were followed by Tristan attempting to strangle her to death. He would have succeeded if it wasn't for the work of Glorinex of whom could not accept what Lornax was planning to do and warned a group of nearby soldiers led by Hedrik Clegane III. about what was happening. Hedrik, Meinolf, and several of his men were walking back to the fort they had constructed from the Ongrill Keep when he is stopped on the road by Glorinex who tells him that he needs to go down an alley and save someone, and before he can stop the woman she disappears back into another alley. Moving to the alley she had told him to go he and his men find several men guarding the entrance to the alley but he is able to see past the men and realizes a woman is being raped by a man they are clearly guarding. No words are spoken instead a fight breaks out with Hedrik charging past the men leaving his men to handle the guards and he barrels into the raper knocking him off the girl. The two groups would briefly scuffle in the back alley, but Tristan would throw dirt in Hedrik's face in a very cowardly manner and this would allow Tristan the time he needed to make his escape. With Tristan gone the remaining men were either killed or ran with him leaving Hedrik and his men to turn to the girl to see the mess that the man had left her in, and was shocked at this amount of brutality. Her clothes were all ripped apart and her body was nearly completely exposed, and despite the circumstances he couldn't help but have his eyes linger as this was the first time he had ever seen a naked women. He checked her for a pulse and when he found it he knew she was alive so he wrapped his cloak around her and carried her back to the fort.

Rachel Wood Glove1
Carrying her back to my room was a reckless move that was so outside of everything I had ever done before that. I knew that since we were in Forks I would be able to get away without my parents finding out, at least until I was forced to return to Lole. I just wanted for some unknown reason to help her. Maybe I loved her even then.
Hedrik Clegane III.

he brings the girl inside the Fort where he takes her to his lodgings which are on the top level of the tower they had constructed. When he put her down on his bed to rest she became hysterical and only when he raised his hands in submission and then left the room did she calm down. While she begin to calm down it was only the start of her problems as Lornax, and Telemerix arrived at the fort and attempted to continue their next moves despite the fact that she had not died. Hedrik waited outside the room for a time as she screamed at the top of her lungs, and whether her screaming was due to the heavy burns on her hands that she had kept hidden, or the brutal rape wasn't clear to Hedrik, but she continued to scream which caused Hedrik to panic fearing she might die or attempt to escape. Hedrik went to the outside of the room on the roof and was able to secure the lock on his window so that she couldn't escape through the window but he was unable to see in as she had apparently closed the blinds to the room. After a good hour she stopped screaming so he returned into his room and he didn't see her so he quickly ran to his window but it remained locked so she couldn't have escaped that way. Feeling hopeless he was given her location when he heard sobs coming from his study. He opened his study and found her cowering in the corner crying wrapped in what he thought was one of his blankets.

Saving Rachel
She seemed to be comforted by my presence but I just couldn't manage a way to get her to talk to me. I would listen to anything she had to say, I just didn't want her to cry anymore. It broke my heart, and warmed me at the same time that every time I entered my room, she immediately opened her arms for me to hug her, but then she would break down into tears.
Hedrik Clegane III.

The Dunten Rebellion

Alice lovie Cover Front Amazing
If you actually look at what happened in Dunten. How close we came to violence. It was entirely about your father trying to kill Alice. He moved all the pieces on the board towards that simple goal.
Edward Cullen

With the Seven Knight Rebellion spreading in its scope it was the Knight Maeger Duneria that would become involved in an added layer of the workings of James Lovie II. when James Nighting arrived in Dunten. Arriving in Dunten it was James that told him that soon a commoner girl named Alice was meant to be arriving in Dunten where she would have been executed but instead she had been rescued by rebels in House Vuneria. Maeger would be commanded to send an army to Castle Vuneria and capture this girl by any means necessary and to capture the city before the arrival of more rebels to the area. With Maegar still injured from battle it was his child son Taegar Duneria II. that would be sent with the main Duneria army against Castle Vuneria. Accompanying Taeger was Alexander Hesnel a Circle of Magi Senior Enchanter who having been sworn to the service of James Nighting was ordered to make sure that the Duneria attacked Castle Vuneria or he would be killed. Alexander did not know who Alice truly was but was told by James that if the girl survived then the whole kingdom might fall, so an already fearful Alexander was desperate to make sure this girl died.

Arrival of Edward Cullen
Eura Clune Cover Amazing
The distance between me and the rest of my friends was more then I could even fathom. I was riding right beside them but I wasn't really there. Jasper, and Leven despised me. Emmett, and Will seemed too uncomfortable to even talk to me. This was rock bottom.
Edward Cullen

As they march Edward can't ignore the distance between himself and the Shadow Council and this is only made more clear when he William, Leven, Christopher, and Catherine are riding together and he listens as they discuss that he will be joining Christopher in meeting with the forces of House Shephard and joining that army. Edward is screaming inside to resist this but refuses to embarrass himself and also wants to show he is loyal to William and thus agrees without disagreement to go with Christopher Bell. As Christopher says goodbye to Catherine its Edward that tries to talk to William but he is blocked by Leven and although he watches William attempt to let Edward talk he almost starts crying out of embarrassment and decides to leave saying a quick goodbye and following Christopher. Arriving at the meeting point with House Shephard it is Edward that is shocked by the size of their forces, but has little time to think on it as a small group of cavalry break off from the main Shephard forces and ride towards them. The group arrives and Christopher greets several of them revealing Jack Shephard, Evangeline Shephard, Reginald Kane, Sargon Gurse, and as the group talks one girl who had been in the back gets off her horse and greets Edward who recognizes her as Eura Clune a girl who he had went to the Lucernian Academy with. Edward has a long conversation with Eura while the nobles talk and during this conversation he quickly realizes that Eura is obsessed with William following a sexual relationship they shared while Edward was away in Hogwarts and while Edward attempts to tell her that the chances of them getting together are slim she refuses to hear this and hints that she plans to seduce William when she sees him. The conversation ends and the group leads the force led by Edward towards the main Gulltown army and the now combined forces begin marching towards Castle Vuneria where the castle is held by loyalists under Edrik Vuneria but is under siege by rebels under the command of Taegar Duneria II. Arriving at Castle Vuneria the group sees the large force from House Duneria placing the castle under siege and discusses what strategy they want to do with most under the lead of Sargon Gurse, and Evangeline Shephard wanting to just destroy the rebel force without discussion, and Edward argues for negotiation but Edward is unable to convince the group and it appears this will be the strategy until Eura steps in and is able to convince them to allow her to go and speak with Taegar Duneria.

None of this is as it seems Lord Shephard. If I am wrong. If the Dunerians are actually traitors then why not find that out. You lose nothing by letting me and Lord Cullen go in there and get answers.
Eura Clune

Eura Clune after gaining the permission of Jack Shephard to meet with Taegar walk towards the Duneria forces carrying a white flag, and while walking Edward is scared but is calmed down by Eura who is driven by her desire to impress William to feel no fear. Entering the camp of the Duneria force they are restrained and taken before Taegar of whom when they see they are shocked that he is a young man maybe thirteen years old. As the talk starts Taegar is not the one who does the talking but instead a man comes from the main tent and as soon as Edward sees him he feels the Magi coming from him, and the man introduces himself as Alexander Krutzwalder an advisor to the king.

Surrender of Dunten
I went to the prince's eighth name day. The King was kind to me then. He has sent me letters for years continuing our friendship. Why would I betray him now?
Maeger Duneria

The Trachtenburgs

Kristen Trachtenburg Cover
Where the hell is my mother?
Sasha Snow

House Trachtenburg as the main power of the area would become a focal point of the rebels and Bill Lovie knowing that Frank Trachtenberg was a coward who had already allowed his wife to be imprisoned without a fight realized that House Trachtenburg was ripe for rebellion. Seen as a coward and a failure Frank was not approached but instead it was James Nighting that would approach the bastard children of Frank Trachtenburg in the form of Sasha Snow of whom had been unofficially adopted by Katia Lovie several months before her imprisonment and because of this it was known that the bastard children were extremely loyal to Katia. The girls had been told like everyone else that Katia Lovie was in Lucerne visiting with her family but when the letters had stopped coming there was a lot of worry about her safety but it had been Frank that had lied and told them he saw her weekly and that she was fine. It was this lie that Jamie would play on when he revealed that Katia had been imprisoned and lied stating that she was imprisoned beneath the walls of Castle Trachtenburg by Frank himself and that only if they took control of the house themselves could they get Katia released.

Battle of Castle Trachtenburg
Sasha Snow Cover Amazing
I don't care what the reason. I don't care that her death was an accident. I don't care who you say her real mother was. She was my cousin.
William Lovie III.

Sasha Snow would be killed while defending the gatehouse of Castle Trachtenburg alongside her fellow defenders and her shocking death would become a major point of contention as shortly after this William Lovie III. would arrive ending the conflict for fear of the deaths of his other two baseborn cousins in House Trachtenburg.

The Journey

Main Article : The Journey

The Journey
Sometimes to see what the world looks like, you simply have to go outside and look.
Lanna Lannister Cover2
You can choose to keep being the wandering playboy prince of the Valley. You could spend every year until your father dies doing just that. Trying to rebel against your father by squandering your potential, is only hurting you. Be the man your mother. Be the man I see you can be. Save these people. Save your people from the hell that your father hed led them into.
Catherine Lovie

William Lovie III.'s coma had caused him to have no memory of his sister and anything to do with her which left him suffering headaches and finding his happiness in sleeping with other noble girls in the city, and this behavior continued to spiral out of control until the arrival of Lanna Lannister. Lanna Lannister had been a romantic partner to Jasper Hale, but had also slept with William several times including mothering a child with him in the form of Termin Jest of whom she believed was Jasper's but in fact was William's child. Lanna arrived in Lucerne with her mother Cersei Lannister of whom was visiting for a trade negotiation and would only be in the city a few days but wanted to see Jasper so came with her aunt and tried to see him but discovered from Rosalie Hale that Jasper had left for Nortburg with his grandfather and thus unable to see Jasper she went to see William of whom was at the pools with Edward Cullen, and Leven Martell. William finding her as beautiful as he remembered he talks to her after she is unable to find Jasper, and seducing her she follows him to his fathers throne room where he demands everyone to leave and then sleeps with her on the floor in front of the throne. Lanna and William have a long discussion about their respective lives and the discussion of her child comes up implying for the first time that her son Termin Jest could be Williams, but this is laughed off by William and following this the two sleep together but are stopped during this by Catherine Bell his aunt of whom he has a serious conversation with about his life. Disgusted with himself for this he listens to his aunt and goes to Edward and the two come together to decide its time to truly change thus marking the beginning of the Journey as William could no longer take the person hes becoming alongside the increasingly depressing dreams he suffered from each night and was forced to attempt to deal with them through finding the places in his dreams of which a common place was a tavern in Forks.

End of Darkness
Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this.

"Where are you taking me Will?"

"If I told you then it wouldn't a surprise."


"Does Jasper ask about me Will?"

"Not that I recall."

"You know his son is almost three."

"He know's that."

"He's just willing to ignore it."

"You know his grandfather."

"Tarnide is a monster of a man."

"That he is. I always think of him as a lesser version of my father, and that does not say anything good."

"You two were always bonded by your hatred of those two men." "Tell me Will why aren't you married yet?"

"Amber left would be the easiest answer."

"But whats the real answer."

"It's gotten really easy to not have any responsibility."

"Don't you want a family?"

"I want it more then anything in this world."

"Then why don't you start your family?" "Your twenty years old Will. There is talk that your infertile you know."

"When did this talk begin?"

"Its been going on for some time Will. How many girls have you slept with and how many children bastard or not do you have?"

"You had a child."

"That child is Jasper's."

"Perhaps it is mine. You and I were sleeping together at the same time. Why could it not be mine."

"Would you want it to be William?"

"If it was I would be a father to him."

"You taking responsibility wasn't my question. If Termin was your son would you be happy marrying me and being the father of my children knowing where my heart lay."

"I see your point."


"William I'm not disappointed with you." "No one is disappointed with you. Everyone just sees you as being capable of so much more then sleeping around for a living."

"You think I don't know that. Every day I get up and there is this hole in my mind. This giant gap of memory and it tears away at me."

"Memories are just that Will. They are glimpses of something that has already happened."

"That doesn't make it hurt any less."

"Life hurts my love."

"It shouldn't hurt this much."

"Just because something hurts doesn't mean you should stop living."

"Tell me what I should do?"

"Find anwsers. Find love."

"I can't remember anything more then a blurred image, and the girl who I love ran out on me when went into a coma."

"You know thats not what happened with Amber William. That girl loved you of that there is no question."

"Then tell me why she left?"

"If she left I believe there was a good reason." "Find out that reason."

"Lanna sent she went to Forks."

"Then go to Forks."

"Father won't even let me leave Lucerne Hold."

"Make him." "Your twenty years old William. You are the prince of the Valley of Lucerne. When my brother dies you will be king. You do not need his permission to leave the city."

"I will have to tell him something more then me wanting to find Amber."

"You'll think of something. Talking people into doing what you want has never been something you struggled with."

"Thanks Catherine. For...for being the mother I wish I had. For being there for me when I didn't deserve anyone by my side. Thank you...Thank you for loving me through it all."

"I love you William. You never have to thank me for that."  

Confronting his father James would at first completely reject any idea of him traveling outside of Lucerne, as James understood that he was beyond hated outside of the capital, and that worried him for what people might do to the prince. In the end though he realized that William was not going to take no for an anwser and relented by sending an elite troop of soldiers with him, including Carlisle Cullen of whom William had lost all trust in.

Lucerne

Middle gate of Lucerne

It was the first time in many years that I had seen the outside of the Lucernian Mountains, and it felt so different. Like a feeling in the air everything felt tense out in the valley.
Edward Cullen

William Lovie III. left the city of Lucerne with Edward, Leven, Lyanna, Rachel, Marcel, Jasper, Emmett, and a guard unit of sixty men led by Carlisle Cullen of whom had been commanded by James Lovie II. to attempt to maintain his position, but both knew this was nearly hopeless. When they arrived outside of the city they were met by Levan Martell sisters and Ellia Snow of whom joined them with four more men from House Martell, alongside Joshua Jackson and Hayden Percy of whom brought twelve more men with him. Hayden was confronted by Carlisle about why he was there as he had not been commanded by James to do this, but Hayden was evasive and when the two had a moment of privacy he said that he worried someone would try and assassinate William during the journey. The group headed towards the safety of the city of Forks on horseback, and as they neared Nortburg William revealed that he had larger plans in mind and that they would be meeting several others in Nortburg. As they passed Norburg they were met by Radlet Scarlet, Dylan Steinmare and their accompanying four men of which further expanded out the group of those joining William on his journey.

He had an apologetic look across his face as he spoke to me, and I couldn't help but hate him and feel sorry for him at the same time. I didn't doubt whatever secret he kept he only did so with the greatest of reluctance.
William Lovie III.

On the ride their William and Carlisle engaged in the first of what would become many heated arguments between the two on the journey as William saw Carlisle as little more then a hand of his father. William desired to know how it was that James his father was so reluctant to allow him to leave Lucerne as for what reason would anyone have for wanting to harm him. Carlisle berated him about being unwilling to have done something like this before, and that he wasn't mature enough to understand what he was going to find in the cities. The engaged in a long argument in which it became clear to William that Carlisle was deeply aware of a number of important lies that were being told by his father, and that he had no intention of telling William. As Carlisle told William lies about the dislike the people had for him it was Hayden Percy that stopped the party and told William that actually the people were deeply in love with William and he was the only thing they did like about the ruling king.

Carlisle Cullen Large
It was obvious to me that he was a liar. The only thing I wanted to know was whether he was just a really honorable liar, or the kind of liar that had to be dealt with immediately.
William Lovie III.

Eventually when William realized that Carlisle wasn't going to break his father's confidence he stopped talking to him and the younger men, and Leven just socialized the rest of the ride to Forks. This silence between Carlisle and William didn't go unnoticed and Carlisle attempted heavily to reengage the young prince in conversation to no avail. Carlisle was stuck in a terrible place as he knew the scope of terrible things that James Lovie had done, and knew that the moment William arrived in Forks he was going to be told by Charlie Swan of the destruction of Tree Hill, and that alone would spark a quest of discovery which would only end with the discovery that James was responsible for the violence. Carlisle would at this point realize that there was no hope of protecting his old master in the way he had been commanded too, and thus he begin to hope for the success of William so that James would be removed and while he understood this would end him as well he knew he had to do the right thing for once. Arriving at Runestone (Castle) it was the group that picked up more people when it was joined by Robar Royce and a group of twenty Runestone troops who also wished to support William's journey. Traveling further the south the group reached Gulltown where they met with the leadership of the large city and were able to quickly gain many ships for their path to Forks although it was made quite clear during this stop in Gulltown that the truth south of Gulltown was something William should be prepared for. As they reached the area just north of Forks they stopped the boats at the small castle of Saint Relouste where they would stay for the night with House Relouste in preperation for moving by land to Forks. During that night William would meet with the people he trusted most and after this discussion including advise from Hayden Percy he would send Levan Martell and her party back to the river in order to make their way towards Stormwind so that she could tell the Starke`s and Lannisters that he was moving, and that he would be making his way east after he had visited Forks and Charlie Swan. Along with Levan he also had Radlet, and Martin travel westward towards Hillsbrad where they would tell Lord Genn Greymane of their intentions and make him aware that they would attempt to travel to Hillsbrad after they had visited Stormwind. Finally he would send Rachel Lee to her family at Nighthold in order to both find out the truth of what her family was doing at Nighthold but also to gain their support, and at this request he was originally told by Rachel to not trust her family but he put his faith in her to change them despite this.

End of Darkness
Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this.

"I need you to do something for me Leven."

"You know I will do whatever you need Will."

"You won't like it."

"Spit it out Will."

"I was writing letters back and forth for several weeks with Eddard Starke. In these letters we discussed our meeting, and he told me that if I went to him that he would support me in my search for answers, and what came after."

"What do I have to do with this?"

"Carlisle can't know that I'm meeting with the Starke's. My movement in the east must be done by someone that I trust without question."

"Why me William. My place is by your side. What about Jasper, or Emmett, or Marcel. What about anyone but me, I don't want to leave you."

"I don't want you to leave me either. You are the one that I trust more then anyone. I love you." I reached out and took her hands in mine. "If I could trust someone else to get this done, then I would send them. I trust you most. I need you for this."

As the group moved towards Forks it was the Circle of Magi that worked without leadership from James Lovie II. as the king had locked himself in the Sky Tower and refused to be seen leaving the situation to be handled by Kieth Schwartz. Kieth would command a raven be sent to Forks and the Circle of magi forces in the city led by James Nighting, and his son James Nighting II. and the raven detailed that they were to deal with Alice in whatever way they saw fit but there ultimate goal was to not let the two siblings meet in Forks when william did arrive in the city. Kieth at this moment was truly only conserned with assisting the rise of William Lovie III. and thus understood that despite telling them to make all attempts to bring Alice to Berne that this would most likely be ignored by James the Elder in favor of attempting to kill her. The Forks cell would discuss this and while James the younger would push to kidnap her and get her to Berne as was the command of Kieth, it was James the elder that overruled him and did as Kieth feared when he decided to attempt to kill her.

Attempt on Alice Lovie

Alice Lovie Cover Amazing5
It was obvious to me that he was a liar. The only thing I wanted to know was whether he was just a really honorable liar, or the kind of liar that had to be dealt with immediately.
William Lovie III.
Following the failure of Laetorius Pilatus and his group to kill her while at the gardens it was James the Elder that commanded his son to murder Alice using his relationship with her to trick her into leaving the Swan Keep. Having watched the two for the entire time that they had both been in Forks it is clear that James the elder knew what sort of emotional effect this request would have on his son but James the elder felt that this was the only way to bring his son back into the fold of House Nighting.
Alice Lovie Gif
Don't do this James. I love you.
Alice Lovie
Alice would be listening at the window as James the elder and James the younger would argue about things and thus when James the younger entered the tavern it was Alice that was there prepared to comfort James over what he had been arguing with his father about. After some time talking Alice realized that James was there with orders to kill her and realizing this the two argued over this with Alice playing to his emotions and eventually causing him to come to the realization that he would not be able to kill Alice, and with this moment his father James the Elder smashed the door down using Magi knocking down his son and leaving him unconscious. Alice would see this and rushed to the side of James the younger where after seeing that he was alive she and James the elder spoke for some time with James the elder hinting that her brother was on his way to the city but was unwilling to reveal his identity despite the fact that he was going to kill her. As James the Elder prepared to kill her with a killing curse it was james the younger that gained consciousness and stopped his father by stabbing him through the back killing him instantly and leaving James the younger emotionally broken. Alice would attempt to console him but he refused her touch and picked up his father preparing to take him away but before he left he forced Alice to promise that when the time came she would lie and say that she had killed his father after he had kidnapped her from the tavern and taken her to a forest. Alice would follow him riding on the horse with him as they took his fathers dead body out of Forks and into the forest west of Forks, and it was here at a small cabin that James would take her to stay for a few days to make the story make sense. While Alice slept that night an emotionally distraught James Nighting II. would leave her without a word riding southward towards Tree Hill where he planned to return to his family and try and find some kind of peace over what he had done.

Arriving in Forks

Main Article : Forks

Bella Swan7
It was the first city I had ever seen outside of the surrounding area of Lucerne, and I don't know what I expected. From all the talk of my father I guess a burned down husk of a town screaming for my death wouldn't have suprised me at all.
William Lovie III.

When the group arrived at Forks the four of them simply sat and looked down at a massive city that for most of their lives they had not even known had existed. Each of the group spent a moment describing what they knew of Forks, at least what they had heard, and the simple fact seemed clear that they had all been fed a lot of lies over their life to keep them from leaving Lucerne. William told them all a story about how his father had told him that in Forks he had once been forced to put down a rebellion that started after the city wanted to kill him, and his brother. Jasper told him that his grand-father as well as clearly taken the party line and had told him and his sister that the city was a haven of criminals and rebels. Leven told the group that her father had refused to speak of Forks, and she realized now the reason was because he was ashamed to have to lie to her so he just simply didn't. At the urging of Carlisle they begin heading towards the town, and they would reach the great castle bridge of which Hayden Percy would travel ahead of the group with twenty men and have the way prepared for them and he did his best to try and keep who they were as something he only told the top commanders of the castle. After Hayden was able to get them through they made there way towards the city itself, and by this point guards from the castle had reached Forks and had begun spreading word that Lucernians were there, and they were of some high level nobility. As they entered the massive gates of Forks they didn't get twenty feet before the very well known and expensive armor of the Lucernians was seen on them which caused the people to begin swarming the group in the hopes of finding out who they were.

Forks

West Side of Forks

You could hear the roar of the crowd from everyone within the city, and like a tidle wave everyone within the city simply moved like they were automated towards the prince they had always dreamed of seeing.
Charles Swan

William didn't know how nearly mythical the Lovie's had become so he simply attempted to calm the crowd by telling them their prince and his best friends were on a journey to visit the Kingdom and that Forks was their first stop. If he didn't know before he knew after everyone in the crowd fell to their knees and remained deathly silent in their awe of the prince that they all hoped would become their King. Before five minutes the entire city learned of the coming of William Lovie, and a large group of Lucernians, and it took William begging the people to get up before they would finally stop kneeling to him. With the people back on their feet William and the group waded through the crowd that all attempted to touch the armor of their beloved Prince, and as this was happening Jasper, and the rest of the group followed very closely trying there best to keep an eye out for danger. As the groups of people all attempted to touch the armor of the prince the gaurd of House Swan, and his bannerman arrived on the scene to clear out the crowds and allow the prince through, but it took some time before they were able to get moving again. The arrival of Ser Richard of the Swan Guard would finally calm the crowd enough that he was able to line his Swan Knights along the side of the princes entourage, and from there walk them towards Swan Keep.

Alice Learns the Truth
Alice Lovie Hot
That lady Alice is prince William Lovie III. He's going to be the king some day.
Nerio Swann

Arriving at the cabin at night it was Alice and James that discussed everything that had happened and Alice attempted to get James to forgive himself, but she would fail and despite both describing their love for the other it was James that left her to sleep alone while he told he would be in the main room and they could talk the next day. While Alice slept that night an emotionally distraught James Nighting II. would leave her without a word riding southward towards Tree Hill where he planned to return to his family and try and find some kind of peace over what he had done, but he did leave behind a letter that detailed how much he had loved her and his involvement in what she would eventually realize was her memory loss. Alice would wake in the morning and discover he had left and after reading his letter she would ride back to Forks on the other horse where as she arrived she was stopped by a troop of cavalry led by Nerio Swann and Nerio knew her as Alice was a friend of Bella Swan and thus he revealed to her that the prince of Lucerne William Lovie III. was the leader of the group that was being surrounded by the people of Forks, and as she looked down into the group and saw him she felt a wave of memories crash over her which caused her to pass out. Alice would wake up back in the tavern where she was being held by Rosalie, and Bella while Donnel Swann stood at the doorway, and upon waking up Rosalie and Bella both started crying as they were both afraid that Alice wasn't going to wake up, and after calming down the two it was Alice that told them that she remembered who the boy from her dreams was. Before she could tell them that she knew the boy was William she was overcome with a terrible headache as the memories overwhelmed her and while she hid the severity of the pain it was Flavius Elvorix II. that came to the door and ordered Rosalie to return to work and despite Alice attempting to stop this he overruled her and then demanded them leave Alice's room which again they did reluctantly.

Golden Haired Boy
Bella Swan10
His beauty was painful, but it was the way he allowed everyone to touch his armor, and never once did I sence that he hated this or wanted these people to just leave him alone.
Bella Swan

While the crowd was clamoring for their prince it was Bella Swan that was in the tavern waiting for Alice to feel better when she heard all the noise outside. Joined by Donnel Swann she scaled the stairs of the tower of Trelly she looked out of the tower and finally saw the reason for all the commotion, and in that moment she was overcome. While she would never admit it to anyone even to this day during that moment she felt a pull towards the golden haired boy that she had never felt in her entire life. Her mind wanted with everything in her to return to her father's side where this knight was obviously heading to but instead her mind won the battle and simply stared love struck at the beautiful golden knight. After five minutes the group had barely moved due to the crowd sheer size and Bella remained in the same spot as she had been. Her only movement came when Rosalie approached from behind her and she fell startled by her friends arrival. Falling down before getting back up the two watched the group finally make it out of the crowd after the Forks guard, along with the House Swan honor guard moved in and created a barrier so that the prince could move through the thousands now lining the streets.

Watching them grasp for my hand. Watching them cry out my name. Watching them do everything they did to try and make me see them was the first time I ever really understood who I was. I always understood I was powerful, but it wasn't until then I knew what I could accomplish.
William Lovie III.

William and the rest of the group would make there way now with the help of the Swan Knights and footmen of Forks through the crowds and made there way towards Swan Keep where they would arrive at to the site of Charlie, and Brodie Swan bowing to them while dressed in beautiful blue Swan adorned armor. Charlie would declare himself and immediately William gave him the respect he deserved as an Arch Lord of Lucerne, and after giving him bread to signal that he was under guests right he alongside the Shadow Council and Hayden Percy would enter the Swan Keep. Carlie Cullen would attempt to follow them but Brody Swan would hold him back on the command of Charlie before following the rest of the group inside and leaving Carlisle outside with the remainder of the group. Charlie would tell William the first of what would become an ever increasing amount of bad things about his father, and Charlie told him that he was beyond happy to see that he had a chance to meet him before he perished in whatever the next plot of James Lovie was. William would be somewhat defensive of his father at first, but Hayden Percy would vouch for many of the things said, and this shocked William as he believed Hayden and couldn't believe that his father was causing so many problems. Charlie told William that Brody would take him on a tour of the estates while Charlie prepared things for William to see, so that he could understand what Charlie believed he could do.

Chance Encounter
Bella Swan16
Looking back the fear I used to have was just so palpibable. It was as if I would litterly die if I went to see this man that people were calling the most perfect thing they had ever seen. I should have been at his feet praying like the rest of them, but my fear kept me back. Considering how it ended I can't say I regret not going.
Bella Swan

Bella would continue to stare at William throughout the entire time he was surrounded and still in view, and as she did she brought on the questioning of Rosalie of whom also felt something for one of the men with William in the form of Jasper out there but attempted to bury that within herself by asking Bella questions. Bella escaped the questioning and badgering of Rosalie that she go to see the prince, and instead made her way to the blacksmith of her father's loyal banner house House Black to basically hide out. She entered the blacksmith and admittedly spent the next few hours simply walking among the seemingly endless stable that surrounded the overall blacksmith. She was about to return home when she heard a commotion from the front of the blacksmith, and when she came out to see what it was she saw that the prince was in the next room talking to Arthur Black the brother of the House Black patriarch. Bella would watch as two other men entered the room in the form of Jasper Hale, and Joshua Jackson, and she watched as the prince laughed with them, and they seemed to love his presence. Arthur Black, and Jasper Hale would leave the area for a few minutes leaving William and Joshua to talk among themselves, and she watched as once he believed he was alone William appeared worried and talked in hush tones to Joshua of whom seemed to attempt to reassure him.

Bella swan breaking dawn by harra009-d2zbmca
Seeing him like that was such a shocking thing, that I felt immobilized in awe. I had wanted to run away, and hide in a hole so deep that noone would ever find me. I had wanted to do anything to get away, but I couldn't move. The moment his eyes met mine, all the remainder of my resistence just flowed away.
Bella Swan

As the two continued talking Bella found herself transfixed on the prince in front of her. She was so nervous that she wanted to run away and hide in the stables for the rest of her life, but before her cowerdess could allow her to do this she was spotted by Arthur who brought her presence to the prince of Lucerne.When the two locked eyes Bella had to hold onto a railing to keep herself from falling, and while William had a lot of experience with women he couldn't bare to not touch this girl in a way he couldn't understand. William thanked Arthur, and told Arthur to take Jasper and Joshua and show them the remainder of the Stables, and Arthur quickly removed himself to the pain of Bella whose head was filled with crazy thoughts of love, and marriage. At first Bella was nervous and shy as she was with everyone, but William unlocked something inside herself that had been dormant since the death of her brother Jacob Swan, and she begin opening up to him. Bella would take him to the more secluded spot of the Stables, and it was there that the two talked for hours and came to know each other rather well, with both telling eachother things they hadn't told anyone else before. This closeness was interrupted by the fact that it was well past midnight and so he had to return her Swan Keep, and then make his way to the Tavern that they had taken over as a residence or Jasper was going to explode from worry. William walked Bella back to Swan Keep before the two parted but made plans to meet the next day at the tavern. As William went to leave her though Brody Swan would come out and whisper something to her which caused her to give Brody a kiss on the cheek before she ran back over to William and told her that she was going to join him since she knew friends at the Tavern. Several Swan Knights joined them in order to make sure Bella would be able to get back safely, and thus arm in arm they walked towards the Tavern with Bella leading them.

The Tavern Meeting
Alice Lovie7
So much happened in that small run down tavern, that whenever I return to Forks I feel like I have to return there. Had we of stayed at a different tavern I'm sure that eventually I would have found my sister again, but it would have been longer. It would have meant one more minute away from my sister, and that was too much.
William Lovie III.

As the Lucernians spent time in the Swan Keep it was Alice that recovered from her headache and now having regained her memory rejoined her friend Rosalie Hale, of whom was known as Rosalie Woods due to her supposed bastardy birth, in her pursuit of learing more about why William Lovie III. who she now knew as her brother was in Forks. As they attempted to leave the tavern the it was Flavius that slapped Alice in the face and forced her and Rosalie to return and not allowing them to leave for Swan Keep where they knew they could get Bella to tell them more. This physical abuse wasn't uncommon so Alice just moved about her business, and acted as if nothing had happened, but inside she now knew that she was a princess and feeling the shackles getting closer to being removed she felt hopeful for the first time in years as she knew that William would save her. Alice would watch as the man she knew now as Carlisle Cullen entered the tavern and went to Flavius and after talking briefly it was Flavius that would rush out of the tavern. Shortly after this happened it was her brother himself that entered the tavern flanked by Bella and Jasper on each side of him.

Jasper Hale5
When I saw the gleaming armor of the prince's men I couldn't help but stand in awe of these men. So much was spoken of Lucerne, and since I had never been there I was left to my imaginations. They just seemed so polished, and downright perfect.
Alice Lovie

After at first being overwhelmed by attention by the tavern dwellers they were spared further harassment when Rosalie yelled throughout the tavern that they were going to close if they didn't leave the Lucernians alone. Alice spent the rest of the night watching as the group of Lucernians spent time in the corner, and she made the arrangements when a man named Carlisle Cullen introduced himself and basically said that the group needed lodgings for the night and they would prefer if they could simply take all the rooms in the tavern. As Alice moved about the business of moving their things to their rooms she came to be helped by a silent young man who introduced himself as Jasper Hale. The patrons of the Tavern were slowly removed as the men that guarded all these noble young men begin to take up the spots and guarded the door making sure the tavern was now safe for the royals to sleep in. As the two shook hands on Jasper's insistance they both felt a shock as if something inside them was kismat, and that they recegnized the feeling. They went about their work, but following the hand shake no more words were shared between the two. As Jasper returned to the table he returned to conversation with Emmett, and Edward where he revealed that he felt a connection with the young barmaid. Emmett was far to lost in his lust over the beautiful blond to pay attention to Jasper but Edward was completely listening and had never seen his friend with so much certainty in his eyes since before he had left. For the first time since the death of Hostella Jasper was actually talking to Edward, and this continued for several minutes until the emotions wore off for Jasper once Alice had his eye sight and he realized he was talking to Edward and would from that point on ignore Edward and only talk to Emmett, and Joshua of whom entered shortly after. As they continued to talk Emmett simply got up from the table without a word and walked over to the counter where once their he begin talking to the blonde barmaid. Edward and Jasper were shocked that the extremely shy Emmett had been capable of something so obvious, and once again a member of the group stepped out of his comfort zone and did something they were not used to doing.

William Returns
Alice Lovie21
Bella said that she was best friends with two of the girls that worked at the tavern, and when I asked how she a noble got to be friends with barmaids she just laughed and shrugged her shoulders. Her nervousness in that moment just made me love her all the more.
William Lovie III.

The flirting between Rosalie, and the conversation between Jasper, and Joshua ended the moment the front entrance to the tavern opened and walking through the doors was William Lovie, and on his arm was Bella Swan. When Alice watched her normally dower friend walk in smiling while holding the arm of what she could only assume was the most handsome man in the kingdom she couldn't help but do a double take on the two. For the boys this was nothing new as Jasper and William had girls on their arms all the time, but the way he held her hand was something they hand't seen before as usually it was a more physical connection that William was after. The tavern was at this point basically at full copasity with all the guards and other members of their party so it was difficult for William, and Bella to see where the group was. As he looked around the tavern for his friends so that they could meet Bella his eyes scanned a tiny brunette girl standing behind the table and for a moment he was completely lost in thought. His mind went back for a moment and he had a hallucination of dreams he had been having flooding through his mind. Every dream he had ever had about the girl suddenly flashed back to him, and he nearly fell over if not for Bella holding his arm, and keeping him steady.

Alice Lovie Small1
I didn't know what it was but when I caught a look at her it was a moment I cannot explain. I felt a sence of longing that I didn't know existed but it wasn't in a sexual way it was something elce. It was as if this was someone I hadn't seen in a long time and now I was getting a chance to see her again.
William Lovie III.

Seeing Alice awoke something in William, and at first Bella watched him as he looked at Alice, and she felt nervous that she wasn't good enough but as if he felt her nervousness he tightened his grip on her hand and looked down at her smiling. The smile he gave her wiped away the fear she had, and brought her back to the happiness that she was feeling the moment before. Across the room at the bar Alice nearly dropped the jug of liquid that she was holding and stumbled her way back into the store room to calm herself down. At first she was horrified that she might be attracted to her best friends date, and thus she decided to hide herself away in the storeroom. As William held Bella's hand and walked towards his friends who he had finally spotted he spied the blonde sitting on Emmett's lap and smiled at his friend who appeared to be smitten. He locked eyes with Edward who gave him a knowing smile, and for the first time in a long time he returned Edwards smile, as he believed Edward was happy for him. Jasper and Joshua would both say hello to Bella and the group got into a fresh, and lively conversation only interupted by sporadic kissing between Rosalie and Emmett.

The Storeroom Meetings
Alice Lovie Large6
I sat alone in the storeroom hiding in the corner behind a box. I wanted with everything in me to go back out there and talk to the boy that had sent electricity through my arm just through a touch. I wanted to know more about who he was, and whether he could ever like a girl like me. But the only real though that flew through my mind, was speaking and seeing the prince again.
Alice Lovie

As the group talked and spent time together Rosalie, and Bella both wondered where Alice had gone too, and Jasper said that she was probably still busy like before. Bella got up from the table and went to see where she might be, and like always her noble stance meant that she was able to walk into the back where she found Alice sitting in the corner of the store room. Bella walked up to her, and sat down beside her and tried to find out what was wrong. Alice lied to Bella and told her she was nervous about seeing Jasper again because she thought she was having strong feelings for him and what was the point of getting involved since she was nothing but a barmaid. Bella looked her in the face and said she was so much more then that, and the group out there would never look at her as just a barmaid. She knew Bella was right but she wasn't ready to see the prince again so she told Bella to ask Jasper if he would come see her in the back room. Alice would hug Bella and tell her she loved her before Bella left to tell Jasper.

Bella Swan Large4
I didn't want Jasper to leave and think I was unhappy or didn't like him, so I thought the only way to see him without involving the prince was to get him to come to me. I'm guessing this would be the first time he chased a girl into a storeroom in his life.
Alice Lovie

Bella would return to the table, and say that Alice was in the back room because the tavern owner had forced her back there so not to bother the customers, and that she wanted to apologize to Jasper in person. Jasper would immediately go to the back to see her, and he found her now standing against the wall waiting for him. The two would talk, and eventually they would kiss against the wall before things got more heated, and they would make love. As Jasper and Alice were in the storeroom the group outside continued having a great time, but in the back of William's mind he continued to think of the brunette barmaid that he had seen at the front, but like Alice threw herself into Jasper, William threw himself more and more into Bella. The two continued to talk lovingly and didn`t know when Rosalie, and Emmett left to go to her room William decided the time was right to take Bella home, and he said goodbye to Edward and left a goodbye for Jasper before holding Bella's hand and leaving with her. Emmett and Rosalie would spend the night talking but for the first time in her life Rosalie had found someone who didn`t just want her body, and this led to the two to become quite close very quickly in.

For whatever reason as I walked with her the world just seemed clearer again. Memories seemed clear for the first time in the longest time, and looking at her smiling face as we walked hand in hand down the pebbled street I knew it was her. She was releasing me from whatever darkness had befallen me. She was the one to release me back into happiness.
William Lovie III.

Taking Bella`s hand and walking her down the street he was painfully aware that despite the appearance of being alone with her in fact he could make out Ellia Snow, and Hayden Percy following behind them keeping enough distance to remain private, but still close enough to move forward if something went wrong. William would enter the Swan Keep with her, and when the guards indicated that her father was away from the keep meeting several just arriving nobles from Fogtown he would take her back to the stables where they had originally met, and the two talked there for almost another hour, before the arrival of Charlie Swan, and a large troop of Fogtown men would cause them to depart each other. As the shy Bella Swan was preparing to leave his side he would kiss her, and the two lost themselves in the kiss for several minutes before Hayden came into the barn to tell them the lady had to leave before they were discovered. William following this would meet with the Fogtown force whom led by Natalie Highport would swear themselves to his side and thus joining the army that was gathering in support of William.

The Return
Alice Lovie Large3
I had found my escape in Jasper's arms but even he wasn't enough to keep the constant thoughts of the prince out of my mind. I wanted nothing more then to just escape with him, but even after making love I still found myself thinking of him. I knew I had to go out and see him, and thus I took Jasper's hand and followed him out to the table.
Alice Lovie

As Alice and Jasper finished they talked about things, and Alice frankly asked him where he saw this going, and Jasper who was trying to be a good guy after everything he had done in the past told her that he would like to see her again. Alice was skeptical because he lived in a different city, and was a completely different kind of person in terms of importance but looking into his eyes she believed him. This didn't take away from the fact that Alice couldn't get the prince out of her head, and thus when Jasper extended his hand to take her back inside she took his hand and prepared to once again see the prince. When they entered the hall again she noticed the table was barren except for Edward who sat alone at the table drinking his water. When they arrived they learned that William had left with Bella, and Emmett had left with Rosalie, Joshua had went to bed, and with this Edward said that he too was going to bed, and said goodnight. Alice in that moment was sadly sort of happy that nothing was expected of her with Jasper and walked hand in hand with him as he escorted her to her small room four floors up the tavern. Collapsing into her bed she attempted to fall asleep but the screaming headache she suffered from was the worse she had ever felt before and she wanted to cry out in pain, but bit down on a pillow for longer then she would have liked to admit.

Ending a Marriage
Kate Denali Wide
Im sorry that this is coming as a shock to you Taylor. I never wanted to hurt you. I wanted to spend our life together. I wanted to love you. I wanted to love our children. That's all gone. The moment our little girl died I knew I couldn't stay in that castle for one second longer. If you have any shred of love for me, then you will let me go.
Kate Denali

Following Taylor Shephard leaving with a small troop of men for the Journey it was Kate Denali that would go to Edward Shephard and with his assistance she was able to make her way northward meeting with the main Lucernian army and her father at Forks. As the army was preparing to leave for Forks time was sensitive and thus Kate wasted no time and told her father the truth of what was going in Vorhelm and hearing this an enraged Emerich Denali would travel to the Shephard forced and meeting with Taylor it was a shocked Taylor who saw Kate and then was verbally attacked by Emerich. As the acusations rained down on Taylor swords were nearly brought out but this was stopped when Kate stood between them feeling a hidden desire to protect Taylor despite everything he had done, and she was able to get him to agree to speak to her alone. Speaking together alone it was Taylor who realized that he had truly hurt Kate and that there relationship was dead from the side of Kate feeling no love for him, and with this he agreed to have their marriage ended without resistence.

Arriving in Stormwind
First we saw Forks and were shocked at how many people there were. Looking at Stormwind you couldn`t help but feel the same. Everything my father had told me was a lie. That became clear the moment I looked through the Great Eye of Stormwind.

Gathering Storm

Arriving in Stormwind
Rosalie Hale Cover6

Rosalie Hale would join Alice Lovie in traveling to Stormwind as the situation deteriorated there was increasing worry from William Lovie III. that his father of whom he now no longer knew what he was capable of would use these girls to punish William.

We went by boat as by this point I understood the gravity of the situation in the valley. This was no longer simply me travelling the land, and getting to know my people. I was discovering destroyed cities, and a growing rebellion. This wasn`t the kind of trip I took by horse anymore.
William Lovie III.

Leaving Forks by boat the group now numbered nearly a dozen ships worth of men, and nobles all traveling with the prince of Lucerne, and for many this was people drawing lines in the sand. For the part of James Lovie this was the worst case scenario and he begin to try and find ways to stop William from realizing the truth once he reached Stormwind by trying to have his agents assassinate Eddard Starke, and in this way he commanded several of Ezio Ederiz's agents to go to Stormwind and kill him.

Return to Lucerne
I don't have the full story yet father, but I need to do this. Let me repair the damage that every single piece of evidence I've seen show me that you caused.
William Lovie III.
Alice Rises

Alice greets the arrival of Emma, and Hanna Bell of whom are accompanied by a heavy contingent of men-at arms and knights of House Skane, and House Scarlet and she discovers that they remember her. Also among the group arriving is Adela Aven of whom has been brought to become the lady in waiting for Alice, and the two talk briefly with Adela showing herself as a kind girl who is clearly very happy to be a lady in waiting for the princess of Lucerne. Finding herself basically in a moment having gone from a tavern girl to the princess of Lucerne she remembers her times with the two sisters, and they spend the day together, which is joined by Fredrik Highmore of whom seems to be quite close with Emma Bell. Leaving behind Emma for a time she and Hanah go to the palace grounds where she meets with Charles Swan of whom has basically become the driving force behind the northern Lucernians joining William at Forks, and the two form a quick friendship as Charles is beyond happy with what they have agreed to join him in. Following her meeting at the Forks Palace she meets with Charles, and Daniel Faraday of whom have asked for a meeting with her, and realizing once again her power now they ask for Emma's hand in a betrothal and she sees the value in this but asks that they allow her a chance to speak with Emma about it with both of the Faraday's are very accepting of. Returning to Emma she finds her cousin all smiles and when she presses her cousin on what she believes to be a relationship with Fredrik Highmore of whom has been flirty with her throughout the day, and she tells Emma about the offers from Charles Faraday about marriage and is surprised when Emma agrees to this betrothal. While this is happening she also is flirted with by Dylan Steinmare, and when the two are alone she questions him on this and he tells her they were quite flirty before she left, and apologizes to her, but she begins to remember him and instead of accepting his apology she gently rubs his hand. While speaking on the rise of the west to Williams side due to the movement of Franklin Brent she receives a raven from William asking her to travel to Stormwind and see the city, and she takes Emma Bell with her. In the letter they are asked to be escorted by men of House Scarlet and Martell of which it is determined should be Saiden Scarlet, and Wilheim Martell. She does not realize the main reason she is recalled is the fact that William believes she will be killed if left alone in Forks after hearing so many bad things about his father.

Meeting Gondor
I will say what I think matters about you. The real important parts of who you are your grace. I know that you have fought the enemies of humanity for your entire life. You love your family. You love your people. You have lived your life with honor. These are the only things that define who you are to me.

Meeting Gondor

Aru-Artenia Elessar Cover2
I understand your position Princess. I am no one to you. I am just a person who looks like the man who betrayed your kingdom. I have spent my entire life living with the idea that I was my father. It was only a few weeks ago that I truly came to understand how far my father had gone. Trust me when I say that I am not my father.
William Lovie III.

Edward Cullen joins William in meeting with Carlisle Cullen of whom describes to the group the true details of Gondor, and the House Elessar members of whom they quickly discover have lived a very tough life. The brief historical background of Gondor is given to William by Carlisle Cullen under the direction of Jacob Vorn of whom wants him to know the damage that has been done to Gondor over the years so he can better understand why they trust with such difficulty. Following this the group (Jasper Hale, Edward Cullen, Eddard Starke, and Tyrek Lannister) follows William into the meeting with King Aragorn Elessar of whom has several of his own men in the meeting including his daughter Aru-Artenia Elessar. At first the meeting goes poorly as Aragorn is understandably mad about the recent Gondor-Stormwind War, and princess Artenia remarks at how similar William looks to his father including even his voice which somewhat derails things until William is able to convince him of his own sincerity and desire to see the Gondor-Lucerne relationship reborn. Over the course of the conversation he watches as the prince has a positive reaction from the increasingly jaded king of whom promises to side with William if they assist Gondor in relieving the City of Minus Ithil. Leaving the tent following the discussion he watches Jasper be met by Lanna Lannister and witnesses the two discuss there shared love for each other, and he does not reveal to her his time with Alice. Jasper following the departure of Lanna would see Edward watching him and Edward tried to avoid a fight by walking away, but Jasper followed him out of the camp where he walked into the snow outside the walls of the camp and the two get into a fist fight which ends only when Marcel Lovie II. arrives and breaks the two up. Edward and Marcel walk together and talk about the things in Marcel's life and he is proud that even among everything that fell apart with William his cousin Marcel has turned out so well.

Seeing her made me feel better then I had in months.
Edward Cullen

Following this Edward returns to his tent where he finds Arnhilda Highdor sitting on a chair outside his tent speaking with Thomas and seeing her brings a true smile to his face and without thinking he brings her into a hug. Taking her inside he starts crying without even thinking, and she rubs his back as he cries finally for the first time since he last saw Hillary he is able to talk to someone without fear.

End of Darkness
Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this.


``I know that your still angry with me but let me tell you about the people your going to deal with.``

``Don`t speak to us as if we know nothing about Gondor.``

``You know exactly what you should know for your age. You know that Gondor is a peaceful but worn down kingdom to the east of Lucerne that is populated by a strange non-germanic human population. You know King Aragorn Elessar is the second of his name, and that he has three children of which one will be there tommarow. But do you know anything real.``

``We do not have all day father you may have to tell us what you can in a short time.``

``Gondor was founded...``

``Honestly Lord Cullen...``

``Yes Emmett this is all very important.`` He stopped glaring at Emmett and begin looking at the three of us again. ``Gondor was founded following the Downfall of Numeron of which you know somewhat about. Gondor as time went on lost more and more ground to the Orcs of Mordor, and these Orcs are led by the Dark Lord Sauron. This Dark Lord convinsed many of Gondor`s allies to turn on them and this all culminated in the Gondor Civil War. Brother fought brother, and Gondor bled for years."

"Who were these brothers that turned the Gondorians"

"Many turned on Gondor while there back was down, and it is this fact that makes what we did to them all the worse."

"How did they defeat Mordor back then?" 

"In the end Aragorn`s father the king before he was, would die alongside many in his family and thousands of others until finally Mordor was defeated. Aragorn was crowned king following that great victory. That was some two hundred years ago.`` I could see they hated Carlisle but he was right. They had spent so much of their time angry at the world over a thing they couldn't even remember, and one of the consequences was their learning.

``So he is hundreds of years old.`` Carlisle looked shocked that William was asking him something, but he quickly pushed the feeling away and jumped at the oppurtunity to once again teach William.

``You knew the Numenorians were long lived, but what they do not speak of in our lessons are the fact that the Numenorians are more then long lived. They do not die by any amount of years passing them by."

"So they are like Elves?"

"There ancestors were Bretonians. They were human slaves brought to the once great island of Atlantis, and while there they were the slaves of the High Elves of Atmer. From this slavery they mingled with there elven garrison creating the group we know now as the Numenorians."

"How is that an immortal race has fallen so far then father?"

"It is important to know son, that Gondor while ancient and strong fights against enemies on all sides, including ours.``

``So they are besieged now by Mordor.``

``They are my prince.``

``So what help can they offer if they are as weak and defeated as they are.``

``They may be low, but they can still muster thousands of men at arms and cavalry. If we help them we may erase the damage of your father`s war against them many short years ago.``

"Do you we truly need there troops so much?"

"The main thing they may bring to us my prince is something not many have thought of."

"That would be?"

"They maintain a strong relationship with the Sindari Elves of High Forest. Enigmatic and completely isolated from the world the Gondorians are said to be the only people who can actually contact them without fear."

End of Darkness
Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this.


``So you are the son of Bill Lovie, King of the Valley.`` He said it in a calm voice, but there was malice behind the kindness he was trying to put forth. I could see one of them men sitting at the table behind him glaring at me, and I knew this was a bad start. The men at his table wore intricate armor, and thinking on the earlier conversation with Carlisle I wonder how many of the men sitting at the table of King Elessar had lost family, or at the least people to my fathers war.

``I am.`` He stood silent so I moved forward towards him and tried to keep the conversation going. ``Your reputation comes before you King Elessar.``

``Does it.`` He turned his large frame away from me walking towards the table to pick up an emblem from the table. ``Tell me young prince. What do your stories tell you about who I am.``

``I must tell you truthfully your grace.``

``Honesty would be a nice change from your people.``

``I could tell you I have read of your victory in your civil war. I could say that I knew you had three children. I could say all of that and it would be true.``

``But what shall you say of me, prince.``

``I will say what I think matters about you. We have learned that you have fought the enemies of humanity for your entire life. You love your family. You love your people. These are the only things that define who you are to me.``

Third Battle of Minus Tirith
Tomorrow is the moment we stand as free men of Europe and say in one loud voice the truth that we have always known. We will scream out our truth, and when were done the Dark Lord himself will know that the men of Europe will not stand for evil anymore. Tomorrow we strike. Tomorrow he will know pain.

The Third Battle of Minus Ithil

Main Article : The Third Battle of Minus Ithil

Bella Swan Cover3
My father had relented despite his strong vocal anger towards what I wanted to do, and with his resistance no longer present the few forces of Lucerne that were not involved in some way begin to come out of the word works. I don`t forget loyalty though, and those houses that only came after the choice was gone are not the ones who I trust in the same way as those who joined me when it was still in doubt.
William Lovie III.

With Aragorn`s success in gathering the forces of the Sindar Elves of High Forest he would send word to William Lovie III. of whom had succeed in gaining his father`s permission to lead the forces of Lucerne into Gondor and drive away the Mordor Orcs so that they could then relieve Tree Hill. In terms of the Sindar Elves of High Forest they would travel by boat from High Forest to Osgiliath where they would land north of the port city and meet with the overall forces in the area just north of the Battle site itself. The Orcs for there part had recently sent a smaller force through through the Morgul Pass of which had been moving southward towards the fortress of Narvine of which they would as usual most likely raid the already barren farmland north of Narvine and then retreat when they were opposed. William Lovie III. would lead the Lucernian army alongside his main commanders in Lucerne in the form of Charlie Swan, Renault Scarlet, Jack Shepard alongside many others of whom the main ones they would be meeting east of Stormwind in the Rhunian province.

Army Leadership Other Noteables Strength
House Shephard Jack Shephard
House Swan Charlie Swan
House Mountain Vaelor Mountain
House Tyrell Garlan Tyrell
House Lannister Jamie Lannister
House Starke Eddard Starke
House Greymane Liam Greymane
House Scarlet Alexandros Scarlet II.
House Highmore Draco Highmore
House Highport Natalie Highport
House Ordos Dennis Ordos
House Hale Orton Merryjones
House Clegane Hedrik Clegane III.
Lords of Tree Hill

Eddard Starke led the eastern forces alongside the Lannisters of whom were behind the attack surprisingly even before the acceptance of Bill Lovie and these two massive forces would send most of their forces to Lamedon but the leadership remained at Stormwind where it would meet the main army as it came through. The western forces of Lucerne led by the Greymane would lead their forces as well eastward with their army being the furthest behind but using ships from Highgarden, and Fogtown the armies were moved eastward towards Lamedon. The Gondor forces would begin to marshal under the command of Aragorn Elessar III. and while the vast majority traveled to Osgiliath to prepare a smaller force traveled to Lamedon where they would meet William Lovie III. once his army had gathered and was preparing to cross into Gondor.

This is all about faith young prince. On one hand I see the future of my Kingdom ending unless something is done about the monsters at my door. On the other hand despite everything you`ve done I have heard that your father was once honorable and just. You decide the fate of Kingdoms and Men with the decisions you will make in the coming days so make sure you are better then your father has been.
Aragorn Elessar II.

Aragorn Elessar II. would watch with silent fright as the nearly sixty thousand Lucernian troops would mass themselves on the west side of Lamdeon, and it was only upon the arrival of the flags of House Lovie signalling the arrival of William Lovie III. that Aragorn crossed the bridges of Lamedon and met with the Lucernian leadership. William Lovie III. would be awaiting him alongside nearly his entire leadership of whom had arrayed themselves as much as possible inside a massive tent that had been brought for this very occasion, but knowing the importance of this conversation noone outside of William was to speak and it was in this way that Aragorn entered the tent of the Lucernian King and the two would speak one last time before going to war.

End of Darkness
Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this.


``My prince the King has entered the camp and will be here momentarily.``

``That is good. Thank you Ser Percy.``Despite my fears Hayden Percy was one of, if not the most loyal man I knew and he deserved to be treated with respect.


I could hear them through the tent, and it made me sick. I could remember the days when it was me that made him feel that way, and I hated her for it. Sometimes I thought to myself in moments like this how different my life would be if I had gotten pregnant during one of the hundreds of times we were together, but for whatever reason the gods didn't want that for me. I would be in that tent right now holding him close, and knowing with every fiber of my being that I was loved. I was noble born, and on the same level as Bella, and yet she had so easily eclipsed me in so little time that it just didn't seem fair.

I felt a hand touch my shoulder, and immediately grabbed for my sword before laughter slowed me and Emmett's head appeared from beneath the helmet as he pulled up the helmet. "I didn't mean to startle you Levia." A fool wouldn't have believed him as he continued to laugh and I struck him in the chest right beneath his breast plate, causing him to stop laughing. As he stopped laughing the sounds of Bella from within the tent grew momentarily louder, and I couldn't stop myself from looking at the tent for a second before answering.

"You didn't startle me." I felt his hand go back to my shoulder as I stared at the tent, and as I looked back to him I saw the understanding in his eyes, but also I could feel pity and that was something I didn't want. "It's fine Emmett." His eyes didn't believe me for a second, but I didn't have time to deal with this right now. "I'm going to catch some sleep make sure he doesn't stay up too late we have to be ready for the morning." I said it more harshly then Emmett deserved, and as I walked away from him leaving him with nothing more then a nod of my head I felt terrible.

Emmett just wasn't a person you should ever be rude too. Born of commoner blood it was his kindness that had pulled him into our group, and it was that same kindness that had led him to becoming the gentlemen he was now. I would have to make a point to bring him something as an apology after the battle, but I couldn't think on that now I just needed to get away from that tent that I wanted to be in more then anything.

I found myself searching hopelessly for Obella when I overhear a Starke man talking about how Robb Starke is with her. Going to the Starke part of the camp I see her sitting with him outside their tent rubbing the hair of that giant wolf of his, and as I watch them I feel happy for my sister. She deserves that kind of happiness, and I know that Robb Starke will treat her well. I turn around and walk to my own tent, and as I move through the seemingly endless ranks of tents, and men that we have gathered I feel a sense of dread wash over me.

I have never been in a battle and yet here I am walking through camp thinking on Will, and hoping for a good life for my sister, and yet I ignore the fact that tomorrow we wade into the unknown with nothing more then a hope. I'm glad that me and Jasper will be by Will's side tomorrow, as I don't know how I could handle the fear of not knowing what was happening with him throughout the entirety of the battle.

I reach my tent and open the flap revealing my sleeping sister Dorea within, and I smile as she jumps up holding a small dagger. "There is no threat from this direction dear sister." She put her dagger away with a smile before sitting up in the bed.

"You can never be too safe. Uncle told me once that when your surrounded by enough men you need always keep a dagger near you lest you find yourself pierced by things other then steel." She laughed as she said it, but I saw how hard she had clenched that dagger, and I knew her well enough to know that she was afraid. I didn't blame her for fear, for I was afraid too.

"Oh my god Dorea when did Oberyn tell you that?" I didn't need to even think on which uncle would tell her such a disgusting thing.

"It matters not for Oberyn always speaks the truth of such things." She smiled at me once more before laying back down, and pulled the blankets up to her shoulders. I moved to take off my armor and piece by piece put it on the stand. Each piece of armor had been intricately crafted, and designed for the every whim I had when I was thinking of my armor, and yet looking at the armor now I wondered whether I had ever really thought I would be in a situation where I would need it. "Levia?" Looking to the sound of Dorea she looked so small under the blanket, and I went to her now clothed for sleep and sat at the edge of her bed.

"Whats wrong Dorea?" She shrugged at me, and the way she did it reminded me of how truly young she was. Less then sixteen name days and here she was standing on the edge of the world sleeping one more time before we entered a battle with strange monsters. "There is nothing wrong with being afraid. I would be scared for your mental health if you weren't afraid."

"I'm not scared to fight tomorrow." I tilted my head at her, and she pushed me playfully. "I'm not I swear...its just."

"Just what sister?"

"I just wonder about something Melessa Vaith said when I was leaving."

"What did she say to you?"

"She didn't say it too me, but I know it was actually about me." I nodded at her to continue. "She was talking about Elize Scorpian. She was saying how no man would ever want to marry Elize because she was constantly armored, and that men hated that." The moment she said it I felt terrible for her. Here she was on the eve of battle not afraid of dying, of which I'm sure she was, but she was more worried about her marriage possibilities if she did fight.

"Let me tell you a story Dorea." She grabbed my hand and I rubbed her hand with my thumb as I begin. I knew the story wouldn't hold up to close examination, but as I watched her eyes close and open I knew her sleepy mind wouldn't put it together. "Once there was a prince of a great kingdom, and this prince was beloved by all that he met. He had ladies fawning over him at every turn, and yet one day the tough lady of another land came to court, and he looked at her with a smile that melted her heart. This lady thought as Melessa did. She believed that her love for swords, armor, and horses would turn him away. But the prince smiled at her, and each day he saw her he smiled again. One day the lady would be walking with her horse by the stables when the prince appeared in all his beauty and splender, and once again he smiled at her. The lady was lost in his eyes, and the smile he gave her melted her heart away. The prince told her she was a beautiful girl, and took her hand walking alongside her and the horse." I looked down as I felt her move her head onto my lap, and I watched her fall chest move up and down, and felt such peace watching my sister sleep. I don't know why but I felt the need to keep telling my side of the story. I didn't want to wake her so I begin whispering it to her, and perhaps it was selfish but I wanted to hear it for myself. "From that day forward the two shared a secret smile between them, and whenever he smiled at her she knew in her heart that he loved her. It didn't matter that they didn't marry, and it didn't matter that he was promised to others because she knew she was loved."

After speaking together it was Aragorn that would lead the Lucernian army across the bridges of Lamedon and the Lucernian marched eastward towards Osgiliath and the eventual battle that everyone had been waiting for. The now combining forces of Gondor, and Lucerne would meet at Osgiliath with their two forces gaining immense numbers after aligning together, and this led to a serious escalation in belief on specifically the side of the Gondorians of whom had been spending years watching the Orcs overwhelm them. With both forces combining plus the eventual assistance of the Sindar Elves they had almost ninety thousand human troops and nearly ten thousand Elven troops of which would be opposed on the other side by the main orcish army of more then one hundred thousand.

The Attack
Mordor Orc Commander
I was shocked that they didn't even check their flanks. I was shocked because all I knew of Orcs was that they wiped us out at Leon, and at Tree Hill. Were those Orcs somehow more intelligent then the idiots we met on those fields?
William Lovie III.

The two armies crossed the river and made their way to the hills west of the location of the Orcish Army, and from there pieces of the army begin to separate and move to their positions with heavy cavalry moving into the south, and north while the forces of Cair Andros, and Dal Imnil met them south east of Pelagir in the forests that the Sindar Elves had hidden themselves in adding another five thousand troops to the alliance. With one night before the assault the Shadow Council would meet and spent time together, and throughout the night they were joined by other young nobles that William had befriended, and this was the way they spent the day before the assault. During the night the armies would move into a closer position to the Orcs with the Gondor Army arraying itself directly before the Mordor Orcs in an attempt to get their full attention while the Lucernians and Sindar Elves would hide themselves as close as possible and once battle was met they would charge. At this point the besieged forces of Gondor inside Minas Ithil still had no idea that relief was coming and it had been decided that they would not make any attempts to alert the defenders as it was possible the Orcs might intercept the attempt and then everything would change dramatically for the plans of the attack. By this point the Magi Commander of the Lucernian forces in the form of Edward Cullen would group together with the Gondorian Istari and would discover to their great happiness that Ren the Unclean the Nazgul commander of the Orcish armies was not present on the battlefield. Despite the the fact that Ren the Unclean was not present the Kingdom of Orthanac was present with a force some five thousand troops and led by the Magi Sa-Uluos Thelvhian of whom also had some five other Magi with him and thus realizing they would be facing a significant Magi threat Edward Cullen would gather the Magi in the Lucernian army and alongside the Gondorian Istari would prepare a plan to attack the Orthanac forces and crush the Orthanac Magi swiftly.

I was shocked that they didn't even check their flanks. I was shocked because all I knew of Orcs was that they wiped us out at Leon, and at Tree Hill. Were those Orcs somehow more intelligent then the idiots we met on those fields?
William Lovie III.
With the forces in place the armies of Gondor, Lucerne, and High Forest moved into their positions in their corresponding areas, and prepared for light to signal what they hoped was a blind charge by the forces of Mordor into the Gondor army. The day would break and at this point as the Gondorians had moved into the open of the field west of the Orcs they were noticed quickly, and it didn`t take more then a few minutes before the Orcs did exactly what was believed they would do. The Orc commander Urgreek Madd ordered his forces to charge the Gondor soldiers and in this way the entire Mordor army except the few thousand archers that moved in behind the charging Orcs.
Battle of MInus Ithil - Battle - Maps
The Orcs that were sieging the city itself would remain mostly still there but there was a sizable amount that broke from the siege upon seeing the larger army fighting and were now moving away from their position outside Minus Ithil, and towards the Gondorians, which meant the plan was going perfectly. The Gondor archers opened up on the orcs but the numbers were immense, and the Orcs kept coming and coming. When the orcs finally reached the lines, the Gondor soldiers used delaying tactics and simply held the Orcs in place. Aragorn and his leadership would fight like men possessed in the center and Aragorn himself during the early moments of the Battle would kill two of Urgreek`s sons of whom had both wanted to sway their father by killing the King of Gondor but found him out of their league. Also during the initial assault Ildarion would be struck by an arrow, and despite this fact he would remain in the battle and for the rest of the battle had an arrow sticking out of his right shoulder. While the moment the Orcs had moved against Gondor the Lucernians, and Sindar armies had begun slowly moving it was the moment the orcs engaged with the army of Gondor the Lucernians and Sindar launched their full out attacks.
The Ambush
The Battle of Minus Ithil

The Lucernian Cavalry preparing to ambush the Orcish forces. The Lucernian forces were decided into two main parts attacking from both the north, and south and hitting all over the rear, and flanks of the completely exposed Orcish army.

After they charged it was a simple ticking of the clock before we massacred them. Though they didn't know it yet the Orcs were dead the moment they entered that field without looking. It was almost disappointing to see these creatures of tales, and nightmares be so foolish.
Jamie Lannister

With the Orcs embroiled in combat with the Gondorians they were completely focused in front of them and missed the Lucerne army, and they definitely missed the High Forest trees as they charged out as well. The first signs the Orcs had that things were changing was when the cries of battle appeared behind their lines, and the Lucernian cavalry along with the Ents of High Forest slammed into their rear, while accurate archery fell into the core of the Orcs. During this initial assault Jamie Lannister and the Lannister cavalry would overrun the center of the Pitghost Tribe and during this overrunning of the Pitghost Tribe their overlord Ghorgauth, and all his warchiefs would be killed leading to a complete route of the Pitghost tribe who fled eastward. Moving past the Pitghost tribe the camped army was cut down in their hundreds during the initial assault the forces of Gondor as well would switch themselves and become more aggressive as they realized the trap was on thus the Orcs felt pressure from all sides which only increased the desperation of the Battle. William Lovie III. alongside his Shadow Council and many other noble young men were in the thick of the main cavalry charge and William himself got into a fight with a large Troll of whom had killed several others around him including Lord Osgood Elbertson, and Davin Percy II. and fighting against the Troll he was pushed back and nearly killed by the Troll before his personal guards would mass around him and murder the giant Troll.

Battle of Minus Ithil - Aragon

Ugreek did not have a lot of strategy to himself but he did clearly understand that the battle was turning into a massacre and would make a straight line for the command flag of the Gondorians trying to end the battle in one fight.

I was pulling my sword out of the last Orc to fall to my blade when I felt the air around me calm, and then the subsequent slash towards my head had me flying backwards to avoid it. When I turned around I saw what could have been an Orc, or could have been a giant staring at me. In the end it mattered not what it was, because it had to die.
Aragorn Elessar II.
As the Orcs realized they had become caught in a trap Ugreek Madd would meet with overlord Ugled of whom with his warchief Ghaddish rallied their elite troops and followed Ugreek Madd as he looked along the battle line for the commander of the opposing force hoping to end his enemy and route the army in one fell swoop. Ugreek would become distacted by the arrival of several Sindari Elven wareagles and thus Ugled led his Nightshred elite guard alone towards the Sindari lines abandoning Ugreek. Fighting his way through the Sindari lines Ugled would come to face to face with Taflarion Stormrage of whom accompanied by the Treekin Ashthorn would resist this charge and after a brief duel between the group Ashthorn would crush Ugled and with Ugled dead Ghaddish would retreat from the field of battle alongside the remainder of his forces. Located near the front lines Ugreek would see Aragorn Elessar the king of Gondor slashing and killing all along the line, and would smile before making his way towards the King. Ugreek had been alive for many many years and as an Orc this meant that he had grown to impressive size and his power was something beyond which most had ever faced. The two would come face to face, and despite Aragorn's superior skill he was pushed back and fell to the ground seemingly defeated. As the men around him watched their King seemingly defeated the entire battle line just stopped, as the men and Orcs watched the titanic fight between
Battle of Minus Ithil - Aragon1

Aragorn would be nearly killed by Ugreek but the battle would end with Aragorn Elessar II. Killing Ugreek and cutting the head off the Orcish army

these two amazing fighters.
Like every Orc in history his downfall was his arrogance, and stupidity. Had he of kept the advantage up instead of laughing and hollaring he would have killed the King of Gondor and most likely routed the entire force in one fell swoop.
Aragorn Elessar II.

But as Ugreek reached him and raised his mace, Aragorn suddenly lunged up and stabbed the Orc through the chest before swiping across and nearly cleaving him in two. Ugreek coughed out blood before falling backwards dead. Aragorn looked around at his men who seemed to be still shaken, and without another second thought he screamed out a battle cry and flew back into the Orc lines followed by the rest of his force behind him. The Orcs for their part were now broken as a force, and all along the line begin to realize they were defeated. A renewed cavalry charge led by Jamie Lannister alongside the Reynes would finally smash the only surviving leader in the fourth and only surviving child of Ugreek leaving the army completely leaderless.

Massacre
I had told Arwyn I would come home. I had promiced her in all truth. The real truth was that in my heart I thought it would go wrong. I thought perhaps the Lucernians would betray us, or perhaps the Orcs were tipped off like at Lyons. It didn`t matter what actually caused our defeat I just truly believed we would lose, and yet here I stood on the field of battle and all the eye could see was the corpses of dead Orcs.
Aragorn Elessar II.

With the Orcs realizing they were surrounded and Aragorn having killed the Orcs leader the nature of Orcs led them to a full scale retreat. The defeat was hopeless as they were utterly surrounded, and as they ran they were cut down in their thousands by the vengeful attackers, and those that managed to break the line were taken down by the accurate fire of the Sindar Elven archers. The few hundreds of Orcs that managed to escape the main battle found themselves cut down by the Lucernian and Gondorian cavalry of whom had attacked the besieging Orcish army and had been preparing to assault the remaining Orcs.

This was the moment where my great gambit would either be revealed as genius, or madness. Would Gondor now honor there part of the arrangement and join with High Forest and our own forces to destroy the Orcs that had overrun Tree Hill. If they made an excsue
William Lovie III.

Nearly fifty thousand Orcs were destroyed in the battle with the loss of just under fifteen hundred in the Gondor Army, and less then five hundred in the Lucernian Army meaning the battle was far more then just a victory. The Battle cemented the alliance between the three nations and in this way led to the continuation of the Journey which would not lead the alliance towards the Lucernian city of Tree Hill where they would lead their army in the liberating battle of the Second Battle of Tree Hill.

Commemorating the Losses
I did not know your father as well as I should have Varian. The Orcs have taken so much from us, but it is the loss of these great people that darkens our hearts the most. We shall have our vengeance against these monsters. We shall have our vengeance for every conversation that goes unspoken because of these beasts. Our vengeance will brighten the sky. Our vengeance is coming.
William Lovie III.
The Rosten Crisis
I did what the king commanded me to do. I die now a loyal soldier for the king.

Rosten Bandit War

Main Article : Bandit War of Rosten

Aphasiel Venom Cover
The Italians were the problem you know. I killed them though. Don't worry, there gone now.
Mikael Therkildsen

The Rosten Bandit War would first begin with the events of the Rosten Crisis when the Circle of Magi intervened in the Grand Province to turn it into the kind of maelstrom of violence and chaos that they believed would allow them to gain more influence over the area. Hanzal Herbus would be sent to Rosten during the events of the Banditry Wars of Lucerne as James Lovie wanted Rosten to go up in flames as to make it more difficult for aid to be sent to any future attempt to relieve Tree Hill, and Hanzal Herbus would be accompanied by a troop of fifty men from the Circle of Magi and bags of coins for what he would come to spark in the form of the Bandit War of Rosten. Hanzal Herbus would enter the court of his brother Dominic Herbus who was a Landsgrave of Rosten and entering his brothers court accompanied by Circle of Magi men he was able to gain immediate recognition despite never having spent any time with his brother, and delivering letters from the king it was Dominic that was forced to obey the commands of Hanzal and his soldiers.

Fall of Jogelinn

Aphasial Venom would lead the forces of House Venom during the events of the Rosten Crisis when she moved against the town of Jogelinn alongside her husband and the forces of House Therkildsen and after they took control of the town from House Cresces the two houses took two very different paths with the forces of House Therkildsen under the direction of Mikael commiting atrocities on the Italian/Christian population of the town and this only stopped when Aphasiel ordered her forces to resist this causing street battles throughout the town which House Therkildsen retreated from due to Mikael's love for Aphasiel.

The Journey

See Also : The Journey

Accia Potenza Cover Front Amazing1
We have lost this province Hedrik. They control more ground then we do. This is not the easy task the rumors have told you it is.
Kavan Elric

As the army of Lucerne mobilizes for the Journey it is William that commands them to break up and do many things of which are of great importance, and of these tasks he wants completed he sends Hedrik Clegane III. southward to deal with the devolving situation in the Grand Province of Rosten. Hedrik Clegane moves his forces alongside the forces of House Swift led by Timone Swift, and his son William Swift, and leading a force of several hundred Swift men they are joined by the Dragonoph Priestess Taylor Swift as they make their way southward towards the town of Castle James where the forces of House Elric have been fighting a running battle against a bandit force which has grown out of control in the grand province. Arriving at Castle James they meet with the leadership of House James in the form of Ulrich, and Taylor James of whom has gathered several hundred troops to join with their army as they prepare to retake control of Kautila. Discussing the situation with Ulrich James they learn that the situation is far larger then originally known as this is not one force they are fighting but instead they are fighting against two rebellious houses in the form of House Verilim, and House Herbus who have taken control of large swathes of the Grand Province while alongside this there has also been the rise of three large bandit forces who have also taken control of large swathes of the grand province and to the shock of Hedrik he learns that these forces are all working together in coordinated moves against House Elric's control of the grand province.

The Sisterhood
Aphasiel Venom Cover Front Amazing
I'm here to protect these people. Say what you will Grand Lord but the truth is that we had major problems happening here. I do not reject that you wanted to help, but the simple truth is you failed in that attempt.
Aphasiel Venom

Gathering together his forces Hedrik leads them against the Sisterhood of Venom first of whom have captured the town of Jogelinn and are using it as the center of their small little fiefdom. While travelling from Kautila towards the lands of the Sisterhood they are met on the road by several hundred House Elric men led by Kaven Elric, and his son Alke Elric of whom are to join Hedrik in the movement to retake the grand province. Entering the lands of the Sisterhood of Venom they meet no resistance as their army marches up the road but travelling through the village of Ojelurun they find a christian church burned to the ground and meet the first member of the Sisterhood of Venom when they find a heavily armored female priest standing in the center of the village. Meeting with the girl they discover she is Oriphiel Venom the sister of Aphasiel Venom the leader of the Sisterhood of Venom and she had come to the village to meet the army of Hedrik and bring them to Jogelinn where Aphasiel wants to meet with them in peace. Following Oriphiel its Hedrik that discusses the situation with her learning that the Sisterhood of Venom had originally been known as the Army of Aerene but had broken apart after a disagreement between the two leaders of the army in the form of Aphasiel and Mikael Therkildsen over the direction of the army. Arriving at Jogelinn their forces are met at the edge of the town by the army of Venom who is nearly two thousand strong and to avoid a fight Hedrik meets under a white flag with Aphasiel alongside Kaven Elric, and Ulrich James. Meeting with Aphasiel it becomes clear that she simply wants to protect the people of the area of Jogelinn against the increasingly lawless nature of the Grand Province of Rosten and Kaven Elric agrees that if she would swear herself and her forces to his service then he would name her the Landsgard of Jogelinn, and while she accepts she heavily implies that she will be acting as little more then a figurehead as she sees the land as a theocracy.

The Pure of Aerene

See Also : Skirmish at Castle Marimus

Taylor Swift Cover Amazing
I did what the king commanded me to do. I die now a loyal soldier for the king.
Mikael Therkildsen

With the forces of the Sisterhood of Venom added to their ranks they make there way towards the Pure of Aerene of whom are the group that broke away from the original Army of Aerene and have now been responsible for committing religious genocide against eastern Rosten. Arriving at the edge of the Pure of Aerene controlled lands they find the roads edge lined with crucified bodies and then marching along the road through these bodies they are met by the sight of a naked man with his eyes cut out and speaking with the man they learn he is Allectius Marinus the Landsgard of the area and he was left there to tell them to turn around and leave the forces of Mikael Therkildsen to their work. The army is forced to stop its march towards Castle Marinus after they discover that the bridge allowing them crossing to the city has been destroyed leaving the large army no real ability to cross in heavy numbers. Hedrik decides to split the army taking the Sisterhood of Venom forces and several hundred of his own men while the majority of the army is taken command by Kaven Elric and will make there way towards the Black Moon Brotherhood's lands. Swimming across the river Hedrik reaches the other side and taking command of the force they make there way towards Castle Marinus but passing through the country side they find burned out farms and dead bodies litter the land as the forces of the Pure of Aerene have devolved. Arriving at Castle Marinus they find the forces of the Pure of Aerene have marshaled outside the castle and despite attempts by Hedrik to meet under a white Flag the forces of the Pure of Aerene fire on the soldier Hedrik sends with the White Flag and this forces Hedrik to move into battle formations. The battle erupts into chaos, and as the lines charge at each other Hedrik is struck by an arrow to the chest, and then as he gets up is struck again in the arm, and in shock he passes out. Waking up the battle is still raging, and he sees Aphasiel and Mikael fighting and seeing Mikael is winning the fight Hedrik pushes through the pain and joins their fight where despite his injuries he is able to defeat Mikael and before passing out again he executes an unapologetic Mikael. The death of Mikael breaks the Pure of Aerene who begin surrendering on mass and the surrender is accepted by Aphasiel who wants the bloodshed to end, and with Hedrik out of commission she is able to control the loyalist forces. Meinolf Ostriger would take command of the Lole forces following Hedrik being horribly injured at the Skirmish at Castle Marinus, but despite being far above Aphosiel in terms of title it was Aphosiel who dominated the meetings following Hedrik's injury.

Arrival of Edward Cullen

Moving westward they learn that the situation in Rosten remains tenuous despite the fact that Hedrik Clegane III. was able to supress much of the rebels, but one remaining force led by a powerful magi has blocked their entrance into southern Rosten. With this in mind Edward departs the main group and gathers to him his people including Hilary Swift, and Gemma Cullen and then the three travel by portal to Rosten where they will assist in dealing with the magi alongside a gathering number of magi who are being sent there to assist with taking down the magi there. Arriving at Castle Elric he meets with a fellow Magi in the form of Josephine Aberbach of whom leads several Magi herself and together they join with Konstantin Gaimen who led a force of some eight hundred as they made there way towards Herbus where the last sighting of the Dark Magi was. In order to get to Herbus they are forced to cross the River Schwegler at Castle Schwegler where a large bridge is the only real means of crossing without taking a large detour eastward. Arriving at Castle Schwegler they are met on the bridge by Lord Fredrik Schwegler and his son Wilhelm Schwegler and with both sides aware of what entering the castle means they make arrangements with Fredrik requesting the marriage of his son Wilhelm to Ottilia Hofbauer one of the Magi with Josephine. Gaining the crossing as well as being joined by three hundred Schwegler troops led by Wilhelm they move southward towards Herbus, and the mood is good as there is no more blocking them from reaching Herbus.

Battle of Herbus
Trouble on the Lower Greenhave
You find yourself here at last. The moment where you die. Say hello to your dragon now Edward.

Battle of Lake Baker

Main Article : Battle of Lake Baker

Josephine Aberbach Cover1
Quote
Person

Battle of Bakersvale

Main Article : Battle of Bakersvale

Walburga would escape the Battle of Herbus and made her way eastward towards Bakersvale where she knew her master had went to and not wanting him to execute her brother she continued despite her increasing fears of what she was doing. Arriving at Bakersvale she used her Magi to conceal herself and enter the town where she found the town on the verge of falling to rebels and in order to make sure her brother was kept safe she took control of the defense and defeated the rebels locking them back inside the dungeon. Once Walburga realized that her brother had been dead the entire time she would surrender herself and the town to Edward Cullen of whom accepted her surrender, and she would come under his custody.

Rise of the King William Lovie III.
Father it is time. You must come with us. This is the only way the Kingdom can ever truly heal.

Removing the Old King

See Also : William Lovie III's Takeover of Lucerne

Jonas Flynt - New
It was a sad sight to see the father that had never loved me or gotten to know anything about me fallen so far. He was broken to the point that there was barely anything remaining that resembled humanity.
Alice Lovie

On the days following the liberation of Tree Hill news begin to filter into the city that William Lovie III. was on his way to Lucerne and was planning on removing his father from power. While during this time James Lovie made no effort to control the city watch so that they would defend the city, his young son Tristan Lovie did attempt to stop his entry. The liberation of Tree Hill was the moment that Tristan Lovie understood that William would return to Lucerne and attempt to remove his father, and most likely kill him as by this point there was no scenario where William couldn't have known the truth of what happened at Tree Hill. This wasn't something Tristan could allow so he begin ordering the guards of the city to prepare the defenses of the city in order to make sure that William had no way of entering the city. He mainly was giving these orders to Tavin Flynt of whom had always retained the belief that he was loyal to House Lovie first and then the Kingdom thus he made the choice to stand beside Tristan Lovie, and the King James Lovie. This decision was met with rumblings throughout the city watch as most wanted William to be victorious but Tavin had a lot of control over the top echelon of the City Watch, and most believed he had the support of his brother Janos Flynt of whom was the most influential member of the city watch. As William Lovie III. moved back towards Lucerne following the victory at Tree HIll it would be Janos Flynt that was in a position that was only a step beneath his brother Tavin Flynt of whom was running the city watch as the commander.

This is what I have trained you all these years to do.
Vlarenix
As everything was happening it was Dovah Vlarenix, and Lornax that would make the decision to use their long hidden devise known as the Circlet of Aerene to weaken Vhloraz's hold over James just long enough that James could gain complete control and stop Vhloraz from doing anything to harm William or slow what they wanted to happen. Using Anna Kendrick to communicate with James Lovie II. they would convince James to have Michelle Trachtenburg recalled for the purpose of abusing her for what James was tricked into believing was the sin of attempting to assassinate James (of which was a pure lie). With Vhloraz at this point having near complete control over the body of James the demon was more then happy at the chance to abuse someone without James resisting and thus commanded that Michelle be brought to him immediately. While Michelle Trachtenberg was traveling to the Sky Towers she would be given the Circlet by Taylor Swift who was convinced by Vlarenix that this would protect the boy in her visions and thus not knowing what she was truly doing, it was Taylor that took part in this. Entering the Fade Taylor would travel to the carriage carrying Michelle to the Sky Tower and slip the Circlet into the pocket of Michelle before whispering to her in the Fade which led to her waken body taking the circlet and putting it on her wrist.
Taylor Swift Wide Amazing1
Michelle arrived at the Cloud Towers unknown to her mother Catherine and taken to the room of James she was terrified but found some peace given to her by what she thought was the Dovah Aerene but was in fact just Taylor who had followed her in an attempt to find out what she was actually being ordered to do by Vlarenix. Having given Vloraz control it was James that would take out all of his anger on the poor depressed young girl but as the assault begin the Circlet made its work done and created a block around James which while in no way permanent allowed James clarity and the ability to block out Vloraz for a time. Without the threat of Vhloraz or the other demons it was Lornax that went to him under the guise of Lisa Tyrell and told him what was happening as much as she could. Realizing what he needed to do he apologized as best he could to Michelle who didn't understand anything that was being said but listened when her uncle sent her to Whitehaven Castle and told her not to say a word of what she had seen her to anyone. James would also hand over control of the Circle of Magi to Kieth Schwartz and during this time James made it clear that he was not to have any members of the circle stay in Lucerne that might listen to the words of Tristan. With this command in mind it was Kieth that left behind Khadgar, and Medivh who he knew to be not loyal to James and then commanded that the remaining members of the Circle of Magi retreat to the safety of Orleans.
Wedding of Bella, and William

Main Article : Wedding of Bella Swan and William Lovie III.

Bella Swan Large8
You lied during your vows brother. What changed that made you lie?
Alice Lovie

While William was unknowingly to Alice engaging in a sexual relationship with Brooke Scott in Tree Hill it would be Alice that was pushing forward with plans for the wedding of William Lovie III. and her best friend Bella Swan. William would depart Tree Hill planning to go to Forks and reveal the truth to Bella but after he arrived at Forks he was met first by his sister, and Alice would be so excited that despite not wanting to marry Bella anymore he is unable to disappoint his sister of whom loves Bella deeply. Unwilling to hurt Alice William decides to goes through with the wedding despite everything in him wanting Brooke more. Attempting to find a way to not betray his promice to Brooke its William that attempts to delay the wedding, and while at first this is successful and the army of Lucerne prepares to leave for the capital. This delay is thwarted when Bella reveals that she is pregnant, and this basically forces William to marry her in order to keep from having a bastard. Thus due to the pregnancy Alice is able to delay the departure of William in order to have the wedding before he arrives in Lucerne, and thus join House Swan and House Lovie together before he leaves for Lucerne. During the wedding itself Alice watches him lie during the Vow to protect and love her for the rest of his days and following this while everyone else is screaming in excitement Alice is in a fog of which is noticed by Edward Cullen of whom holds her hand and walks with her out of the ceremony as they follow William and Bella who now married are heading towards the wedding feast. Following the ceremony she walks out and sees Lanna Lannister talking with Jasper Hale of whom is gently rubbing her arm, and following this she looks for Dylan Steinmare of whom she finds and takes him away from the party and kisses him. As they become more heated she pulls away leaving him behind, and returning to the party where she takes her seat beside William of whom holds her hand as several prominent members of the Kingdom of Lucerne say nice things about the married couple.

Tristan's Failed Attempt
Cersei Lannister Cover Amazing3
I had the commanders in my ear. I had the men on my side. I thought I knew who my brother was. I guess that was the only part of the equation that I had wrong.
Janos Flynt

Following the wedding of Bella Swan, and William Lovie III. the situation deteriorated even further as they were only a few weeks away from Lucerne but had a truly massive army with the entire Grand State of Forks behind him following the marriage. While James was absent from the leadership of his loyalists it was Tristan that continued to take the lead and while he had the support of some members of Jame's council the majority of the Circle of Magi had fled to Orleans leaving only Khadgar Morgrave, and Fredrik Gurse as Circle members in the city. House Jestife, and House Nighting remained with some strength in the city but even they saw the writing on the wall and begin shuffling their troops and people through the Hale Gate and out of Lucerne leaving the loyalists increasingly isolated inside the city. The only other power player in the city that seemed willing to listen to Tristen was Cersei Lannister and in an attempt to gain her support he would travel to the Fortress of Einhelmer. Upon reaching the fortress he saw the walls were lined with troops, and although he was let inside the walls there was some serious question as to whether they were going to fire on his party as they approached the walls. Meeting with Cersei Lannister, Bendrin Reyne, and Birgitt Mander Tristan is shocked when Cersei barely lets him speak before she rejects his call for assistance and then has her guards remove him from the fortress with a demand that he never return. Following Tristan being embarrassed at the Lannister enclave he leaves accompanied by a group of his personal men from his Order of Saint Tristan and as Ezio watched him he was screaming in anger at what happened in the Lannister enclave. Ezio would follow him and discover that he was heading towards the Fortress of Schnabel where he planned to enter Lucerne Proper and then he planned to begin killing several prominent nobles he knew were William loyalists. Ezio was able to get to these people first as he was able to use the Fortress of Theiner but each of the people he searched for appeared to have already been warned and had traveled to the numerous William aligned areas of the city. As Tristan finds those he searched for already hidden he realizes the situation and travels to the Cloud Tower to meet with his father and try to find out what he should do.

I'm so sorry Khadgar. I didn't realize how far I...
Fredrik Gurse

With Tristan Lovie taking the lead on the attempt to resist William he would gather to him the few remaining loyalists including Fredrik, and Polina Gurse. Fredrik, and Polina Gurse would be commanded by Tristan Lovie to gain control of the Fortress of Theiner which in the case that William was able to get through the main gatehouse they would be able to hold him off while Tristan believed his fathers allies would come to support them. With loyalists not remaining in the city in any real number it was Polina, and Fredrik that were able to gather only a few dozen men for their attempt to take the Fortress of Theiner, but Polina planned to have their Magi turn the tide. It was as they prepared to assault the fortress that Khadgar was warned of what was happening by Ezio and hearing about what his adopted son Fredrik was planning the two rushed to the fortress where they warned Lord Marwin Theiner about what was coming for him. Marwin raised his forces bringing nearly two hundred men at arms into the fortress to supplmenet the hundred already inside the walls, and with his son Florian Theiner in command of the main gate, and his daughter Lena Theiner a Magi sensitive they believed they were well prepared for the coming assault. Polina, and Fredrik arrived at the fortress and discovered that the defenders had been warned and upon seeing a fully garrisoned wall, and Marwin screaming at them from the walls it was most of the men with Polina and Fredrik that laid down their weapons and surrendered. Polina for her part did not surrender instead she begin firing Magi missiles at the gate while Fredrik used magi to shield her from the arrows and spears that were thrown at them, while their troops ran. As this happened Khadgar, and Lena would have Florian open the gate and the two would then go outside and after a brief conversation they engaged in a four way duel where Fredrik was mortally wounded and Polina used Magi to portal herself away. Khadgar would hold Fredrik as he died, and the two who had been so close for so long were able to say goodbye as Fredrik finally understood how far he had fallen.

I'm so sorry Khadgar. I didn't realize how far I...
Fredrik Gurse

Following the fight at the Fortress of Theiner it was Ezio that made his way to the Fortress of Schnabel where Tristan was gathering what little forces he had at due to the loyalty of Lord Adalbert Schnabel to James Lovie II. Entering the fortress using the stream of soldiers already entering he was able to find Alfred's heir Alfred who was being kept locked in his room due to his loyalty to William. Ezio would release Alfred who then gathered to him the leadership of the house that was not supportive of what Adalbert was doing and with Ezio's assistance they were able to take Adalbert into custody keeping him locked in his room while Alfred took control of the fortress.

Janos Flynt
I had the commanders in my ear. I had the men on my side. I thought I knew who my brother was. I guess that was the only part of the equation that I had wrong.
Janos Flynt

Meanwhile while this was happening the City Watch was becoming the main remaining battleground. Janos Flynt had by now gained the support of the vast majority of the city watch when he approached his brother with the idea of doing what was right and allowing William Lovie into the city. Janos was shocked when Tavin revealed that he was going to remain loyal to James Lovie II. and would command that the defenses resist any attempt by William to enter Lucerne. The two brothers would argue back and forth for the next week and a half with Tavin unwilling to budge and Janos becoming increasingly desperate to stop what his brother was planning. As William was several days away from Lucerne Janos Flynt would approach his brother and attempt one last time to talk him out of his decision, but despite pleading with his brother and being accompanied by the entire leadership of the city watch outside of Tavin he was unmoved. Tavin following this rejection discussed how he was preparing under the orders of Tristan to not only bar entrance but to first allow William into the tunnel where they would kill him and anyone else in the tunnel at the time. Hearing this was too much for Janos of whom begged his brother to not be insane and think of the entire Kingdom but Tavin refused him and enraged that his brother had seemingly turned on him he called on men of his guard to arrest Janos for treason, and when he did this Janos realized that there wasn't going to be any convincing him, so before he was put under arrest from the guards he unsheathed his sword and slashed his brother across the neck killing him almost instantly. At the death of Tavin the guards stood down and basically switched loyalties almost immediately, and as Janos had been the second most powerful within the City Watch he was able to cover up the death of Tavin for a time while he moved on to making sure the Watch followed his commands.

I had the commanders in my ear. I had the men on my side. I thought I knew who my brother was. I guess that was the only part of the equation that I had wrong.
Janos Flynt

While Janos had gained control of the City Watch it was Cersei Lannister that moved from the Fortress of Einhelmer with a large force and took control of the several areas in Lucerne Proper that were resistant to William and held them under her control awaiting the arrival of William. Following this Janos would go throughout the various city watch commanders and make sure everyone was with him, and when he was sure they were he gave the command for William to be allowed into the city. William would enter through the vast gates of Lucerne alongside his force, and Tristan Lovie would watch from the first gate as his brother approached a position he believed was blocked to him. Tristan ran to the city watch command and demanded to see Tavin, but found information that Tavin had been murdered and Janos was now in charge of the city watch. Realizing he had failed to resist the entry of William Lovie he fled to the Sky Towers again forced to use the Fortress of Schnabel as the Fortress of Theiner was now under the control of William loyalists outright. Reaching the Fortress of Schnabel he found that Lord Adalbert Schnabel had been removed in favor of his heir Alfred Schnabel in what was clearly a move made due to Adalbert being pro-Tristan. For a moment there was nearly a fight but not wanting to make a move without the command of William it was Alfred that allowed Tristan inside without bloodshed, and a now very isolated Tristan moved to the Cloud Tower. Arriving at the Cloud Towers he found half the garrison was gone and only the Praetorian Guard remained at full strength and they were under the command of James and thus could not be used by Tristan. Tristan at this point placed the Order of Saint Tristan under the command of Florian Brickner and commanded that Florian attempt to get them out of the city so that they would not all die in what Tristan believed was going to be his death, with this marking one of the first moments of Tristan's life where he showed care for anything other then himself.

Entering the Sky Tower
AliCE lOVIE Black and White
I knew William my whole life, and I had known Tristan Lovie my whole life. Both of them were who they were, and the problem for Tristan was that he was a terrible human being. The time for honor was later, I needed to protect William.
Barrett Ahren

The prince would continue making his way through the city of Lucerne, and as he did this William would gather thousands of supporters to his army marching like a massive horde towards the Sky Towers where the hundred strong garrison would prepare for their coming. Those loyalists for William who had went to the different strong points while Tristan was searching for them would come out in numbers as well joining him as he travelled through Lucerne Hold and towards the Fortress of Theiner. Reaching the Fortress of Theiner William discovered the first visible signs of the fighting that had spread across the city during the weeks preceding his arrival and meeting with the Theiner leadership he learned what had happened. Moving from there they made a direct line towards the Cloud Tower where Tristan Lovie gave the House Lovie forces the command to stop him at all costs but by this point no one was listening to him, and the order wasn't accepted by the head of the House Lovie Cloud Tower guards in Barrett Ahren. Tristan discovered that they too were unwilling to stop the prince from coming, and begged his father to tell him how they were going to get out of this but his father just sat at his desk waiting for William to enter the room. As they waited the two would have a final visitor in the form of Bill Thalmer of whom arrived with two stones and gave the stones to James before taking out a third and disappearing into nothing, and at this Tristan attempted to discover what they were but before he could they heard the sounds of the elevator as William arrived on the floor. When William entered the room he did so flanked by Leven, Alice, Hedrik, Franklin, Edward, Jasper, and Emmett and they found his father sitting at his desk writing on papers, while Tristan stood in the corner of the room looking very uncomfortable. William would accuse James of treason and make him very much aware that he was now the King in everything but name, to which James Lovie stood up and responded with the following.

End of Darkness
Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this.


My brother held for a moment holding the door, and as he stood their transfixed on the door handle I put my hand to his arm. Feeling my hand on his he looked back and smiled back at me before pulling the door open to reveal the contents of the room I had never been allowed to enter in my entire life. My father sat behind a massive desk, while the pathetic image of my brother Tristan leaning in the corner of the room looking like a small child. Tristan looked like the same pathetic boy he had been on the last day I had seen him, and it pained me to remember now all he had done. On a scale of evil he was up there with the worst monsters, and yet somehow when you looked at him now he looked so small.

William entered the room flanked to his left by Jasper, and Hedrik, while on his right Edward, and Emmett moved forward. I stood transfixed staring into the room until finally Franklin gently grabbed my arm and led me into the room to stand behind William. If he noticed that I had entered he didn`t make any signs of caring he just stared at William. Tristan on the other hand saw me and a twisted smirk moved across his face to the point that I moved closer to William looking for the protection that he offered me.

``My victorious son returns with his brave Lords. I rejoice at your great victory at Tree Hill son.`` My father was anything if not a brilliant manipulate of men, but even that seemed foolish. My brother`s victory left him in a position of little hope, and yet when you looked at his face he did look genuinely proud to see his son.

``The time for your lies is long past its end. I have learned the truth about what you have done father, and the time has come to pay for crimes.``

``So you come as a guardian of the realm then.`` He rose from the desk and moved in front of it to sit gently on the front. Seeing him closer he wore the armor of his father James, and even his madness you could see the royal look he carried.

``I`ve come for justice for the thousands of people you have either killed or terrorized. I come to avenge the wrongs you have done to this Kingdom. I come make you pay for everything you`ve ever done.``

``And yet your point is sullied by bringing that bastard girl.``

``You will never speak of her again do you hear me.`` William stepped forward and I grabbed at his cloak to keep him close while Jasper and the others also stepped forward to protect their prince. I actually couldn`t believe it still hurt me to hear the disdain in his voice towards me, but it still hurt my heart to be so unloved by my father. A tear fell down my cheek and I grabbed again at his cloak and he turned as if realizing I was crying. Gently wiping his hand on my face he smiled at me conveying the love he held for me, and how much he was capable of I felt safer.

``That will be your undoing my son.`` The words from my father turned William back towards him, and as pathetic as it was I moved closer behind him nearly hugging his back.

``What do you blather on about now.``

``Your love for that girl is going to be the one thing your enemies will use to their advantage. Don`t you understand that I sent her away because she was weakening you.`` He spoke as if it was the most honorable act he could have ever done, and yet the sheer scope of what he had was beyond grasping.

``Use whatever excuses you want but this ends here. Your time here is at an end murderer.`` The moment William said murderer it was as if James had been struck with the most painful strike in the history of mankind. Falling back onto his desk he looked back with a horrified look on his face.

"I’ve seen horrors. Horrors that you’ve seen. But you have no right to call me a murderer. You have no right to call me a murderer. You have a right to kill me. You have a right to do that, but you have no right to judge me...It’s impossible for words to describe what is necessary to those who do not know what horror means. Horror. Horror has a face, and you must make a friend of horror. Horror and moral terror are your friends. If they are not, then they are enemies to be feared. They are truly enemies…" It was the sad ramblings of a man with nothing left, but as the tears flowed from my father`s face I felt a tinge of empathy for the sadness that must have driven this once great man to fall so far as to hate his children, and turn the Kingdom into a hellish place.

``The time for your talking is over. Jasper, Hedrik please take my father into custody and Tristan it is...`` Before he could finish my father broke out into hysterical crying and fell to his knees before William. Moving that close to William Jasper grabbed a hold of him almost immediately and shielded William.

"There they were in a pile, a pile of arms, and I remember, I...I...I cried, I wept like some grandmother. I wanted to tear my teeth out. I didn’t know what I wanted to do. And I want to remember it. I never want to forget it. I never want to forget. And then I realized like I was shot, like I was shot with a diamond, a diamond arrow right through my forehead. And I thought, ‘My God, the genius of that. The genius. The will to do that. Perfect, genuine, complete, crystalline, pure. And then I realized they were stronger than me because they could stand it. These were not monsters. These were orcs — trained warriors. These orcs who fought with their hearts who have families, who have children, who are filled with lust for battle – that they had the strength, the strength to do that. If I had ten divisions of those Orcs, then our troubles here would be over very quickly. You have to have men who are moral and at the same time who are able to utilize their primordial instincts to kill – without feeling, without passion, without judgment – without judgment. Because it’s judgment that defeats us." After that madness filled rant Bill recoiled from Jaspers grasp and ran behind the desk.

``There`s nowhere to go...its over father.``You could tell this was breaking William as he watched the man that had been his father for his entire life fall apart. This wasn`t like it was for me or Tristan as father had never loved or cared for us in any real way, this was true pain. For his entire life his father had loved and cared for him, and now was the final moment of his time with him, and I felt his pain wash over me.

``The day may come son, when this is at an end. I see my end in the stars son, but know that while it is my blood that lays the final blow, it will not be you. You will be far far away when I finally get the judgement that you wish of me.``He stopped for a moment and looked briefly at Tristan, and then William before stopping at me. ``I`m sorry that my plan failed in the end. I`m sorry that every time I looked at you I couldn`t find any feeling but resentment. He always loved you in a way that he never did me, and I...I just...I just hated you for it. I see now that you were never my daughter in the end. I see now that you William were the only child I was ever meant to love...and I failed even that.``

``It's time father. Take him away...``As he finished James took a blue stone out of his pocket, and with another look at his children he clasped the blue stone and disappeared into nothing. Too shocked to say anything we were knocked out of our shock by Tristan stepping forward holding a green stone. Tristan stared at William laughing and as William lunged forward at him Tristan too clasped the stone, and disappeared into nothing.

It was a sad sight to see the father that had never loved me or gotten to know anything about me fallen so far. He was broken to the point that there was barely anything remaining that resembled humanity.
Alice Lovie

Bill went on a series of rants and William rejected this logic, and prepared to arrest James and place him in jail, when all of a sudden Bill broke out into historical crying. After breaking down and crying for nearly a minute James finally begin blabbering about different things of which none appeared to make sense until finally James begin discussing the Battle of Lyons. James told William of how there were piles upon piles of bodies, and he knew that the Orcs were greater then he was. With that speech done James took out of his pocket a blue stone, and told William that the day he might bring justice against him would come at some point but it wasn't today as today he was going to leave to the safety that the stone provided. In a single moment James disappeared and teleported to the location the stone sent the user. With James gone it was just William and Tristan and the two stood transfixed at each other, and then as suddenly as a man shot with an arrow dies, Tristan went to his pocket and pulled out a green stone and then disappeared into nothing.

Coronation of William Lovie III.

Main Article : Coronation of William Lovie III.

This is the moment I have been waiting for since your father came back from France. I always knew that you were the one to save us. This is your time now William.
Catherine Bell
Nortburg Tournament of 5125
Look out there Alice. Did you ever imagine we would be hosting men, Dwarves, and Elves for what is quickly becoming our honeymoon.

Nortburg Tournament of 5125

Main Article : Nortburg Tournament of 5125

Bella Swan Cover1
A tournament signals that the reign of the new king will be one of great success. I know that there is much to do, and no one understands that as much as I do. But we must also look to consolidate our holdings. You have a lot of goodwill and this will only help us later your grace.
Jacob Vorn IV.

Following the crowning of William Lovie III. as the new King of Lucerne he met with his council within the Lucernian capital and they went bout devising there next steps of action. Following some of the more extensive plans he met with the Shadow Council, and Jacob Vorn IV. of whom now stood as the King's Archbishop and the group would decide they needed to know more about the regions around them and also repair damage and they would do this by planning a tournament at Nortburg and invite foreign dignitaries to the tournament alongside the most influential of nobles of Lucerne. Also invited to the Tournament would be the Trachtenberg family of whom were the blood cousins of William Lovie incluing his uncle Frank Trachtenberg, and two cousins Michelle Trachtenberg, and Kristen Trachtenberg all of whom William wanted to repair relationships with most specifically with Michelle who he came to understand had been treated quite terribly by his father. The Trachtenberg side of the family had become distant due to several instances, most notably the imprisonment of Bill Lovie's cousin Katia Lovie the Matriarch of House Trachtenberg in the city of Berne.

True Sons of Lucerne
Hanna Arryn Cover Large1
William you need to understand that Berne is hell itself. Your brother is losing control more and more every day. We are attempting to control the situation but its a tinder box waiting to explode.
Hanna Arryn

A large force under a white flag and led by Kieth Schwartz, and Alistair Bedregen arrives at the tournament ground carrying also the flag of the True Sons of Lucerne. The arrival of these True Sons would cause William himself accompanied by the Shadow Council and Charlie Swan to confront them and while at first wanting to bar them from the tournament as they were basically traitors the arrival of Hanna Arryn, and Aria Arryn would lead to William speaking privately with Hanna and Aria. Speaking to the two alongside Leven Martell, and Charlie Swan he would discover that the situation in Berne was growing completely out of control and that was why they had agreed to all the demands of Sean Lovie and had come here. Seeing that his friends were in grave danger he would agree to play along with the plans of the True Sons and allowed Danzal to take part in the tournament. Following this meeting with Hanna and Aria he would meet with Kieth Schwartz who was like an uncle to him during his childhood and the two would talk over everything that had happened with Kieth admitting to everything and for the first time giving William a true glimpse at what Bill had been going through and why he had chosen to do all the things that he had done. Another of the members of the group to come under the flag was Harrold Hardyng of whom as a dire hard member of the rebellion against Sean Lovie would sneak himself into the force with the help of Alistair and when he arrived he met with Teri-Jacob Vorn IV. and together in secret the two worked out steps for Harrold to take to help with the eventual retaking of Berne.

End of Darkness
Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this.

"Tell me about Amber."

"She is safe but misses you dearly."


"I know you may not feel the same way, but I want you to know how truly amazing it is to see you again Will." His face rose with a smile as he looked at me and it brought me back to thinking about the man who had helped teach me how to swim when I was a boy. He was a constant throughout my youth taking on my fathers role for those months when he could barely leave the tower.

"You know I cannot same the same. And you know why."

"I want you to know that I am sorry. I want you to know that he is sorry."

"Do not speak of him here or this conversation will end."

"That hatred that you feel. That's what drove him William."

"I know my friends would never let me do the things you let him do."

"Your friends love you. As your fathers love him."

"Love doesn't mean you let those you love go mad with no attempt to stop them."

"You look at it now and believe that if you started talking about killing your own daughter that what Jasper would stop you. Leven would stop you."

"They would. As you fucking should have!" I knew I was being too loud. The tournament was not even close to starting so the numbers here were low, but this was all so fresh. I could not be seen as being my father.

"They would do as we did. They would speak to you like I spoke to your father. I told him of the madness of what he was thinking. I told him that he had lost himself in that damn book. I did everything your friends would do. The only further step I could have taken was the one thing I could not do."

"They would."

"Look me in the eyes William and tell me that you truly believe that one of those people hovering outside this tent would ever raise a sword against you."

Following the conversation between Kieth, and William Kieth would leave the tournament as he was a soldier of Bill Lovie and not Sean Lovie and did not care if the plan of Sean succeded or not, and thus he would return to Orleans where he would report to Bill Lovie about the conversation that he and William had. With the departure of Sean Lovie the remaining elements of the True Sons of Lucerne were mainly William loyalists and in this way he would meet again with Hanna but this time she introduced them to House Krinner and House Dorin of whom led by Harrold Krinner, Trailen Dorin and accompanied by prominent heirs in Danzal Krinner, and Trailen Dorin II. they would be shown to be loyalists who were more then ready to assist when the time came to destroy the forces of Sean Lovie.

The Riverlands
Meeting the Elves

Following the Second Battle of Minus Ithil the Elves of High Forest would come to understand that the alliance between Gondor, Lucerne, and High Forest was something that they should work towards and as they followed the Lucernians into the relief of Tree Hill they would also send a large force to Nortburg to celebrate at the tournament. Alongside sending a force led by Taflarion Stormrage, and his wife Helian Stormrage, and their daughter Tonlia Stormrage, alongside her husband Cadwyr Winterdew the High Forest government back in the capital would also make several large movements for advancing the alliance itself when Malfurion Stormrage would contact the forces of the Kingdom of Quel'Thalas, and the Atmer Empire and told the two forces that they needed to send forces to the tournament as the new king of Lucerne was someone who truly was willing to try and change things for the better. The Sindar Elven Kingdom of Quel'Thalas sends representatives in the form of Alleria Windrunner, and Marinda Oakwhisper to the tournament as well with the purpose of arranging a stronger relationship with the Kingdom of Lucerne's new King. The Atmer Empire would send members of the Atmer Elven great house in the form of the House of Finwe to the tournament and these Elves used Magi portals to enter the Kingdom of Quel'Thalas and then travelled into Lucerne alongside the force led by Alleria. These Atmer Elves would be the first of the High Elves to enter the Kingdom of Lucerne in an almost uncountable time and led by Elendil Finwe III., his daughter Alais Finwe, and sons Talais Finwe, and Anar Finwe IV. of whom have come to discuss an alliance with William and Lucerne. The Elves appear very honorable about their intentions and the talks go well, with Hedrik Clegane III. leading the negotiations with the High Elves, and despite eventually leaving it would be so successful that William would make his intentions known to them by inviting the Elves to found a small settlement in Frosthelm. The Elves like the idea and Elendil sends his sons back to Ulthuan to make the arrangements while he will accompany William for the next while.

End of a Betrothal
Sansa Starke Cover1
He's a monster.
Sansa Starke

The Starke's had come on mass to the Tournament of Nortburg and during this time it was believed that Sansa Starke, and Joffrey Lannister would get a lot of time together to get to know eachother, and while this was true with Joffrey, and Sansa going on a walk together and having a good time, this would alter dramatically later that night.

The Manderlys

As the tournament is only a few days from starting the final invitees arrive in the form of the Manderlys of whoom William meets with several representatives of the Manderlys who control the White Knife and during this conversation he and his father in law Charlie Swan are able to arrange a marriage between Winfred Manderly, and Miley Black. In this arrangement he and Charlie Swan decide that they will send Lucas Scott of whom is deemed by many to be the hero of the Siege of Tree Hill and thus someone they want to remain close too, but also William has become obsessed with Brooke Scott and thinks on her constantly believing that this will give him a chance to see her again.

Arrival of Brooke Scott
Our being together was not a mistake William. Our being together has led us to this moment. No matter what way you look at this our child will be amazing. Our love guarantees that.
Brooke Scott

Following the end of the tournament William and the group prepare to return to the capital where they will plan out the reconquest of Berne, but this changes with the arrival of Brooke Scott of whom breaks down crying in front of him as he stands with Leven, and Jasper and William quickly takes her away from the two into a back room where before he is able to say anything she reveals her stomach showing she is nearly four months pregnant from the time they last saw each other. Realizing in that moment she appears more pregnant then Bella he ponders the consequences of this but she doesn't demand anything just wishes him to help her with her grandfathers funeral.


Order of the Blue Dragon

See Also : Order of the Blue Dragon

At present Edward is a leading member of the Order of the Blue Dragon , as well as being a member of the Shadow Council making him a very important and influential member of the Kingdom.

Hilary Swift5

Bringing Hilary In

Hilary had been with me since Hogwarts, and in a lot of ways she was the only true thing that cared for me anymore
Edward Cullen

The Creation of the Order of the Blue Dragon was the moment that Hilary Duff had been waiting for most of her life to come. She was in her estate spending time with Taylor and Mike when Edward arrived at the door with a robed man that introduced himself as Khadgar. The three engaged in a long conversation which ended with Hilary joining the Order of the Blue Dragon underneath the position of her best friend Edward who was the Azure Lord of Conjuration. Once Khadgar had left the two talked more about their future in the order, and they came to a decision that Hilary and he would grow thier section together and would always go to eachother before they made any big decisions.

Lucerne Civil War

Main Article : Lucerne Civil War

Battle of Berne

Main Article : Battle of Berne

The Battle of Berne
This is where this divide ends. After we take this city there is nothing stopping the Kingdom of Lucerne from becoming exactly what we always dreamed it would be.
Kingdom of Quel'Thalas
The fact that Sean was able to escape was a black eye on the Kingdom of Lucerne, and no matter what anyone said as long as he lived there would be no improvement for us. He had to die or else we would be nothing more then a joke to the rest of Europe.
William Lovie III.

With the valley clear of Bill, and Sean Lovie, William went about attempting to gain control by eliminating those that were loyal to his father, but most of all he declared war on his father's supporters and very soon after doing this he came to understand that Sean Lovie had taken control of the city of Berne which he didn't even know existed. Under Alistair Bedregen the loyalists loyal to William were sending word to William outside Berne for the first bit of the control by Sean and thus for this early time they knew many of those loyal to Sean or at least to afraid to resist Sean. With this knowledge William rallied the Order of the Red Dragon, alongside a large force of House Lovie and sent this large force to besiege Berne. When his forces arrived there he they saw that Berne was a death trap, and that while they could feasibly attack the city the casualties would be horrendous and on top of that they might not even succeed. Knowing this William ordered them to dig in, and make sure no assistance came from land, and they were forced to live off the small parcel of land within Berne, and to burn through their internal supplies. With the front door shut for the moment William went about his plan to take control of Berne which would revolve around building a tunnel from Lucerne into the rear of Berne and fighting inside from that direction, while also hoping to starve out the defenders so that they would surrender. As William devised his plan where they would complete the underway in its route to Berne and thus they would break in behind the defenses and take the city from within, the Order of the Red Dragon begin having difficulties holding the main entrance as the Orcs in the region were a constant problem. Knowing they needed to be somewhat quick with their siege they were in trouble as unfortunately the tunneling behind Berne would take some time, and so he needed to block the front of Berne without having his army sitting there for the four years the underway would take to complete.

The Kingdom of Quel'Thalas could either close the gap that existed, or leave it open. It all depended on the whims of Elves, and they had never showed themselves to be willing to take chances in order to help others so I wasn't exactly betting on their assistance.
William Lovie III.

In order to do this William sent emissaries from the Order of the Green Dragon to meet with the Kingdom of Quel'Thalas whose forest extended close to the boundaries of Berne and thus would be able to assist in blocking them in if they so chose to do. The Order of the Green Dragon was sent and led by Demi Hill of whom was accompanied by Franklin Brent and his wife Karyl Reyne who led a force of some six hundred House Brent forces alongside three hundred men led by Dexter Hill to act as guards for the mission. When his emissaries arrived they were greeted by Legolas, and Alleria Windrunner of whom were accompanied by nearly three hundred Sindar Elves, and they would greet them with friendship and take them to Darnassus. Traveling through the woods of Quel'Thalas its Franklin, Karyl, and Demi that discuss the current situation in the area and discover that the Quel'Thalasian Elves are not the only major Elven power in the area as Alleria tells them about Lothlorian. While being there to make an alliance with Quel'Thalas its Demi Hill and Franklin that both make mental notes to discuss also furthering the Lucernian presence in the area by also forming a relationship with the Kingdom of Lothlorian. In Darnassus they would be treated to a beautiful feast and Alleria took Franklin and his wife around the capital before they would have the meeting later that night. Seeing the size and beauty of Darnassus, and the kindness of the Windrunner siblings Franklin would have a very high opinion of the Sindar Elves, and he took this opinion into the meeting that night. At the meeting they found that Quel'Thalas was willing to do this in return for an alliance with them which Demi Hill was quick to give them, as William was more then willing to make an alliance with the Elves. Not just happy with an alliance the it was Alleria Windrunner that would offer Franklin and the members of the Lucernian entourage a chance to visit the Dor'Danil Barrow Den where they would be able to enter the Emarald Dream if they so choose.

Enter the Emerald Dream, and discover who you really are.
Tular Windswift

After discussing what would happen there its the groups decision that they will all accept this gift except for Demi Hill, and outside of Demi they are then taken by Clintar Dreamwalker of whom is the Arch Druid of Quel'Thalas, and Saelar Dewwalker of whom is the Guardian of the Claw and leader of the Dor'danil Barrow, to the Dor'Danil Barrow Dens which are located on the edge of Darnassus. While the group spends several days in the Barrow Dens a letter arrives from William stating that a revolt has broken out in Hillsbrad and since they are closer Franklin is tasked to travel there with all speed and end the revolt. The Quel'Thallasians reveal that they can portal Franklin and a small group to near Hillsbrad as there is a forest there with a way stone and Demi Hill agrees that once he wakes from the Emerald Dream he will go there through the portal and gives the letter to Alleria who will give it to Franklin. Following the agreement its Legalos that would lead a force of some two thousand fighters to a forward forest that they would fortify and from there they would be able to adequately block the Orcs from being able to interfere in any real way. So with the front door closed his forces returned to Lucerne while a small contingent remained along with a larger force of the Elves of Quel'Thalas. Franklin Brent and his group wake from the Emerald Dream and with Alavanna holding a visablly shaken Franklin of whom is in tears as he wakes from the Emerald Dream, and taking him by the arm she leads him to a meeting room where Clintar, and Nylindia wait inside. The group sits together and as Franklin slowly recovers from waking from the Emerald Dream they discuss that Tular, and Alavanna will be joining him as he travels not back to Berne, but instead travels through a portal formed for them in Darnassus taking them to a small forest east of Hillsbrad where Franklin is told William Lovie III. has sent him a letter which after reading Franklin nods and asks for them to take him to the portal. As Demi Hill was leaving to return to Berne it's Alleria Windrunner that said that she would be joining them with some two hundred heavily trained and equipped Sentinels at the main Lucerne camp, and this was once again quickly accepted by Demi Hill.

Meeting Ezio Ederiz

See Also : Ezio Ederiz

Mature Ezio
There were two option when it came to Ezio Ederiz. Option one was that he was a trap. Sean had sent him to make us believe him and we would be caught in a trap of his making. Option two was that he was telling the truth. If this was correct then we couldn't just ignore him, but the real question was how would we ever know until it was too late to turn back.
William Lovie III.

As things were happening outside the city and making the siege move positively inside the city there was chaos as Sean Lovie lost his mind and was the source of madness and chaos for the citizens. Ezio after saving the life of Thomas Lovie and watching Allison Arryn die would decide to move aggressively to allow William into the city, and thus would make his way to the western tower and prepare to send a message to the Lucernians sieging the city. Ezio enclosed in the message the entirety that he knew about the defenses of Berne, and a message that the city was ready to be joined with William's forces. He had hoped that if he gave as much information that William would still attack even if he didn't believe Ezio, but he also understood the distinct possiblity that William wouldn't believe him and would just continue to siege the city. Ezio waited at the tower for some time alongside the rebels that he had gained control of, and waited patiently for a response. He got his anwser when a Lucernian messenger approached the tower, and sent a letter up to Ezio. In the letter William told Ezio that he needed to come down from the tower so that they could discuss this, and that no harm would come to him if he did this. For all Ezio knew William had become his fathers son since the last time he had seen him, and thus suffering from the same madness as his brother, but he knew he had to do something so he trusted the devil he didn't know over the mad man that he did. Ezio gave command of the tower over to his top man in the form of Martin Arryn of whom had snuck his way into the tower and convinsed the men to join the rebellion.

ORDER OF THE Golden Dragon
I felt fear being pulled alongside those golden armored men. This whole thing just reminded me why I didn't get personally involved in these political matters. As I regretted my decision to put myself in this kind of danger I remembered the brave look in Amber's eyes as she surrendered herself to save her child. If she could have that kind of strength then I could, and would do everything in my power to save her.
Ezio Ederiz

When Ezio got to the bottom of the tower he was grabbed by some five men all clad in golden armor, and these men escorted him to the Lucernians camp. One of the men identified himself as James Junnsworth and told Ezio that if he planned to harm the king he would be doing it over all of their bodies. When he arrived at the camp he immediatly knew which one William was when he saw the golden haired boy walking up to him in his magnificant armor. Restrained by the men around him he saw how little he was trusted by the arranged forces, but he wasn't bitter as he could understand their fear. He spoke as best he could and told William of what was happening inside the fortress, and that every day they delayed the citizens inside were being killed in ever increasing numbers. As the conversation continued Ezio accompanied William inside his tent with Jasper, Leven, Marcel Lovie II., and Draco Highmore and then spoke openly of the murder of Allison, the rapes, and for Andrew the most horrifying news that Amber Heard was captured and now held in a cage beside Sean's throne. Ezio would at this point tell William about much of the things he had done for his father, and would make William understand that he had done all he could to help him after he had learned how brilliant and how much potential William had. Leven would suggest that during their initial attempts to clear the gatehouse that much of what Ezio suggested he did made sense as to why they found it so easy in certain places to get what they wanted.

Infiltrating the Tower
First Tower

First Tower of Berne Peak

For whatever it was worth I believed him. I looked in his eyes and it told me that he was being truthful. In this world you really have to trust your gut, and my gut was telling me to go all in on this.
William Lovie III.

With Ezio done telling him what was happening William told him he needed some time to think and that while he trusted him, he needed to plan on the best way forward. Ezio told him that he had control of the first tower, and thus he could get some of William's men inside that tower if that would make him feel better about the whole thing. William liked this plan, and it was then that he asked whether or not Hanna Arryn, and her sister Aria were safe inside the city, and Ezio told him that House Arryn was now in hiding in the city outside of Byron Arryn who was being forced to sit and watch Allison's body be violated by Sean Lovie. Andrew was thankful that Hanna was fine, and because of this he told Ezio that he would have his anwser in an hour. With that William called in his commanders and they discussed their options about how to move forward. After talking for some time it became clear that they needed to gather more troops, and especially Andrew wanted to have some of his up and coming leadership involved so that they would feel important to him. He planned to travel to Forks where he would meet with these leaders and make them aware of their involvement and then they would launch the attack. He got Ezio back in the tent, and he told him that he needed to allow his men to take control of the first tower, and that this would amount to his test of loyalty. Ezio agreed without hesitation and left with Jasper, and Leven to make the arrangements of which Franklin Brent would volunteer to command the first forces into the tower. Emmett was left in command of the siege while William was gone alongside the commanders, and this would be the situation that was left as William left for Forks. Franklin Brent would lead a force of men alongside his friend Dexter Hill, and several others of whom they would enter the first tower using massive ropes hung down by the loyalist Arryn rebels within the tower.

Meeting in Forks

Travelling to Forks
It took days to travel to Forks, and days to travel back to Berne, and thus it's hard for me not to wonder what might have been had we of just moved against the fortress with just House Lovie's forces. Atleast I got to see Bella, and it was in the comfort that she offered me that I knew exactly why she was the one for me.
William Lovie III.
After talking to Ezio and having silently infiltrated the first tower with his help William accepted that this was the only plan that had any quick hope of success, and he now felt incredibly rushed due to the threat to the people inside the city of which there were many that he cared for on a deep level. In order to do this he needed the most elite force he could get, so he begin calling his banner houses in, as well as commanding several houses travel to Forks to meet him. All the houses that had been called clearly had to send representatives but when they arrived this mission clearly could be seen as a silent attack that didn't require huge numbers. House Crane, House Swan, House Scarlet, and House Lovie were the houses that would be leading the attack along with leadership from many other houses in Lucerne. Alongside this House Skane, and House Starke were sending numbers led by Robb Starke, and Torgon Skane of whom would join the other forces in entering through the main courtyard once the towers had fallen, or in the worst case even if they didn't fall. As William waited for Bella to arrive so that he could see her, he spent many hours talking with the leadership of the houses that were
Hedrik Clegane III1.
going to be involved of which included Orival Crane of whom he wanted to one day be a very important figure in the Kingdom of Lucerne, and he made this very clear to Orival as they talked. The Arrival of the reinforcements also brought news that House Jestife had started a revolt taking control of Brill, alongside a spreading rebellion elsewhere which were being handled by loyalists in House Clegane, and House Tyrell. In his talk with Orival Crane he and Hedrik discussed how William was trusting heavily in this traitor of the True Sons of Lucerne, and also discussed how his older lover Amber Heard had been captured likely as a last minute threat to William in order to make him turn back. It was late when Bella arrived in Forks, accompanied by Freddie Highmore, and Wilhem Martell - alongside a large force of House Martell, and House Shephard of whom were also sending forces to join the attack - and when they did he said his quick hellos to Freddie and Wilhem before he and Bella made their way to stay in room in the House Swan estate of which he was technically a member of House Swan. After being together romantically he talked openly about how scared he was of seeing Sean there, and also he feared that he was going to be made to make a choice in that final room between killing Sean and keeping his old friend Amber alive. Bella already knew of the old relationship between the two, as Alice had told her of this long ago, and because of this she understood that he didn't simply care for this girl, but he in fact loved her. Bella tried to make him feel better about it, but there really wasn't much you could say to that horrible of a situation so she just held him while he went through it all with her. That night he left Bella who was sleeping and went outside to speak with Leven of whom brought him a response letter from Brooke of whom had quickly sent a letter after William's had reached her. William would read the letter with Leven and Brooke sent her emotional support and told him how much she loved him, of which Leven at that moment didn't believe but didn't want to upset William.
Discovery of Betrayal
Leven Martell Amazing White Cover
I saw you once Your Grace. It was at the Battle of Minus Ithil. You were slashing and stabbing at the monsters and for a moment I stopped. Just stopped and watched you. All the fighting surrounding me and there I was watching you move like a god. I knew then that you were my king.
Edric Nighting

It was at this point that Edric Nighting would arrive in Forks where he had made the decision to turn against his family and reveal the plans of his family. Edric Nighting had several weeks before this begin hearing talk from his father and older brother that they planned to rise against House Scott and murder the Scotts in the city before taking control of Tree Hill itself. He would watch his brother in secret as his brother James Nighting II. followed Brooke Scott watching her movements, and watching her himself he discovered that she was the mistress of William Lovie III. through listening in on a conversation between Brooke and Haley Scott. Learning of this relationship between William and Brooke the loyal Edric Nighting would depart Tree Hill by horse with his friend Hanzal Grightling heading towards Forks where they had heard William Lovie III. was meeting with his wife and the leadership of Forks. Arriving at Forks the two would quickly gain an audience with the king of whom was surrounded at the time by Charlie Swan, Leven Martell, and Bella Swan, and seeing how influential the group was Edric would immediately tell the king what he knew which horrified the group of whom had already rallied their forces and was planning to move out the next day to Berne. Realizing the main forces still needed to go to Berne he would command Jasper Hale to lead a secondary force to Tree Hill in order to defend the Scott's once the Nighting's moved against them, and after discussing it was decided that Jasper would move south through the province of Rosten where he would summon a force from that province's lord in House Elric alongside Northern Tree Hill's lordn in House Guntbold and then lead them southward to Tree Hill.

Tell me Jasper how it is fair that your love for him is more valuable then my own. He doesn't love you any more then he loves me. So tell me the truth why you must always stand by his side?
Leven Martell

Following the breaking up of the meeting Jasper, Leven, and Bella would follow William back to his tent where Jasper would convince William to take him with him to Berne and instead send Leven to Tree Hill. Making up excuses about why she needed to go instead of him Leven was left shocked by what Jasper did and thus limply accepted this change of plans, and with a kiss to her forward she and William would say goodnight and following this Jasper and Leven left the tent. Leaving the tent Leven would follow Jasper trying to get him to explain himself, but he refused until she became quite agitated leading to an argument between the long time friends. Fighting loudly forced Jasper to take the argument into his tent where he would reveal that he did not trust her abilities to protect William considering how in love with him she was, and following this she would punch him in the face before returning to her own tent. The next day William, Jasper and the larger force from Forks would leave the city leaving Leven and a few hundred men at arms and knights to move south towards Castle Elric where she would go to defend the mistress of her beloved.

Sneaking Inside

Berne
This was the moment thousands had been waiting for. The moment my brother's madness would finally come to an end.
William Lovie III.

When William Lovie arrived back at Berne flanked by the forces of House Swan, Scarlet, Crane, Starke, Martell, Skane, and many of their vassals he entered the command tent and prepared alongside his commanders the method by which they would do this. Ezio told them that the only real way into the valley of Berne was to take control of the towers defending the passes, and this was possible since they controlled the first tower. From the first tower they would attack the second tower, and then the third, and fourth control towers which would allow them to bring the entire army into the Valley where the defenders would be unprepared for their entry. Once this was achieved they must take control of the fifth tower which was inside the City of Berne itself and was connected through a long tunnel which could be locked from the inside meaning if they failed to take it before they were noticed it would be shut and they would have to attack the main walls.

I felt fear being pulled alongside those golden armored men. This whole thing just reminded me why I didn't get personally involved in these political matters. As I regretted my decision to put myself in this kind of danger I remembered the brave look in Amber's eyes as she surrendered herself to save her child. If she could have that kind of strength then I could, and would do everything in my power to save her.
Ezio Ederiz

With this plan in place William Lovie would send the forces of House Scarlet led by Darion, and Saiden Scarlet to enter the First Tower where they would push their full forces and they alone would be responsible for working alongside the rebels in order to take control of the towers. They would be assisted by the Order of the Golden Dragon of whom was forced to follow William Lovie of whom was going to assist here alongside Edward Cullen and several members of the Order of the Blue Dragon, as well Orival Crane would convince William to let him join the forces attacking the towers. Entering the tower and joining the Arryn loyalists, and Franklin Brent and his forces that had initially taken control of the tower from the rebels and had held it while the main forces gathered. At that final moment Robb, and Jon Starke joined the assault group and this would force William to also take Wilheim alongside with him as Wilheim now wouldn't take no for an answer.

The Battle

Taking the Towers
The Towers all held so many moments where everything could have gone terribly wrong. It was by the shere luck of the dragon that we were able to sucede as easily as we did.
Saiden Scarlet

With the main force now preparing to enter the first pass into Berne they only needed to see the response from the second tower to know when to move in, and they would get that call the first night as they would be signaled by a flag hanging from the wall set out by the tower forces. The Tower forces would wait until night, and that night as they moved forward the few guards meant to make sure such infiltration of the towers were not possible were rebels and thus they allowed the tower forces to infiltrate the towers, and within they found the mercenary forces of Sean Lovie in the form of the Stormblown. The fight for the tower was swift as with most of their forces asleep the few on sentry duty found themselves being attacked by a huge number of troops flooding into the tower. As the Stormblown moved to raise the alarm they found the alarm room locked, and when they finally broke inside they found inside several rebels of whom killed the Stormblown that tried to enter the room. With the tower taken Orival Crane would raise the flag thus giving the main force the safe call to enter the first pass. Torgon Skane alongside the other commanders would move their forces alongside the Elves and reached the very edge of the first pass as the attack move forward, and during this they also moved forward with the siege machines that everyone hoped they would have no need of using. At the third tower they would basically be allowed in as the rebels had taken complete control over this tower, and the few members of the Stormblown that were present inside the tower were barely able to get out of their beds before they were killed by the vengeful rebels and the incoming Lucernians.

Oskar Kinner
I watched each flag go up and each time a piece of me felt better as I knew my king was safe for yet another moment. It was his bravery that made people love him, but in these moments his braveary was horrifying for those of us who were forced to watch from afar.
Joshua Jackson

The fourth tower was the true test of the attack as while it was held by the forces of House Krinner who was a member of the rebellion the tower held the largest contingent of the Stormblown outside of the city itself. Robb Starke, and Wilheim Martell alongside Robb Starke would lead a contingent of forces east of the tower to cut off any kind of relief once the main attack went forward, and with that the main assault could begin on the fourth tower. As the Lucernians made their way into the tunnels approaching the fourth tower they were spotted by a Stormblown soldier of whom alerted the rest of the force to a betrayal, and with this becoming clear the forces of House Krinner would assemble under the command of Danzal, and Benjamin Krinner of whom defended the tunnel route heading towards the fifth tower so that none of the Stormblown could warn their comrades, and inside the tower House Krinner under the command of Oskar Kinner the defenders would block the gate into the alarm room thus preventing for a time the forces of the Stormblown from gaining entry to the alarm. A fierce battle would commense between the defenders in House Krinner and the Stormblown. As the forces of Lucerne attempted to enter the fight they were forced to attack through defended barriers quickly set up by the forces of the Stormblown in order to resist the attackers. During the fighting here Darion Scarlet would become famous for defeating the Stormblown second in command in single combat after they entered the last room of the tower and it was held by the Stormblown second in command. With his death the rest of the Stormblown slowly surrendered, and with that the flag was raised and the main army understood that the way into the valley was clear.

The Final Tower
Derek Arryn
The Sound of that horn going off could have meant the massacre of our entire force. It could have meant the deaths of thousands but the bravery of the three Arryn brothers. They could have stayed hidden and not risked death but instead they did what was right and resisted a tyrant and they saved thousands. History may say that I won that day but I know the truth of who was responsible for our victory.
William Lovie III.

As the main army moved into the valley silently in the darkness of the night the tower forces moved into the tunnels approaching the fifth and final tower. Ezio had told them that they had to get to the other end without being stopped or else the way would be blocked and there would be no way in except a truly viscous fight for the valley. As they entered the tunnel and were only two minutes away everyone including the main force heard a massive horn go off, and the rebels told William that someone had set off one of the alarms of the towers. With this all sense of stealth went out the window and the tower force charged into the tunnel in the hopes of reaching the gate controls before it was shut. As they ran down the tunnel they watched as the massive portcullis gate was slowly shutting, and then suddenly as they were getting closer it slowed and then stopped and they could hear the cries of battle at the other side, and as they reached it they entered a brutal battle between members of House Arryn and the Stormblown who were trying to shut the gate. With the entry of the Lucernians the battle went away from them, but the Stormblown survivors were able to retreat in good form and make their way towards the Berne Keep where they would blow the alarm horn again and the Stormblown throughout Berne would retreat to the keep alongside those still loyal to Sean Lovie although that number was very slight now that House Arryn was in full rebellion. With the stormblown in full retreat the defenders that were on the wall moved completely into the rebellion allowing the main force to enter through the front gate, as the rebels opened the gate letting them inside. The rebels, and the tower forces would move throughout the city, and kill or capture anyone still flying the colors of the Stormblown and as well as this making sure that everyone knew that the city was Lucernian again and they had nothing to fear.

Battle of Krinner

Main Article : Battle of Krinner

Hanna Arryn Large7
As the Stormblown mercenaries, and the other True Sons were pushed back more and more the call from Sean was not for them to pull completely back, but instead it was for them to attack the estate of House Krinner where much of the women and children alongside nearly all of the nobility of the city had fled too. Thousands fleeing into the estate were never under the belief that they would be under threat, but that was proven wrong the moment the forces appeared near the walls.
Paul Arryn

As the Lucerne forces took the final tower before the wall there were some who suspected something was wrong, but all orders were that everyone stayed inside so no one was allowed to leave the inner fortress to investigate, and in order to occupy the forces he had at alert (and in order to further make sure the defenses failed as was hinted at by Sean Lovie during the final duel with William) Sean would command that they attack the House Krinner estate of which was the site of the retreating nobles of Berne. While the commoners and the vast majority of the population had fled into the deeper sections of the city, and to the walls where the more Lucernian houses guarded it was the nobles that fled into the estate of House Krinner. Other then the nobles and politically far more important then that was the fact that Alistair Bedregen had retreated into the Keep alongside Thomas Lovie of whom was the true target of Sean Lovie this late in the fight. News reached them late that Alistair had gone there following the attempt on his life and Thomas and when it became clear this was where he was Sean would send basically everyone available including most of the defenses of the tunnel in order to try and kill Thomas. The estate itself was a sort of mini castle that was built into a large cave deep in the northern section of the city and was defensible from one large tower that covered the entire entrance, and from the ramparts built into the gatehouse.

Vaedin Stormblown
Massing on the walls I could make out the hundreds of attackers that swarmed all around the courtyard. I knew what they would have to do to take us, and I just prayed we were strong enough to resist.
Paul Arryn

It was this spot that the forces of the Stormblown, and the other True Sons loyalist houses would move towards in heavy numbers in order to try and complete the commands of Sean Lovie. Some three hundred Stormblown (including many of their most elite members, and two of their top three commander) alongside some four hundred more True Sons loyalist (of which only the fifty from House Ignirt would actually take part in the battle while the rest simply miled about faking interest in the siege. House Ingirt would be this only truly loyalist element due to the fact that Lord Beren Ingirt's daughter Lia Ingirt, and heir Harren Ingirt were captives of the prince and he was basically blackmailed into supporting Sean Lovie's forces out of fear for his two children. The forces of the True Sons would charge out from the shadows and attack without even a call for surrender, as they were commanded to destroy them and thus no surrender was neccessary or warrented. Charging the walls they suffered accurate and deadly archer fire from the large tower that surveyed the courtyard, and the archers on the ramparts. During this charge Lord Beren Ingirt would fall with an arrow to the neck and with his death the forces of House Ingirt fell under the command of Beren's brother Brandon Ingirt of whom would silently slip away with most of the relief forces moving them towards the prison where they would take part in the taking of the prison. With no cover the Stormblown and others got to the walls much diminished but still with high strength, and once at the gate they bashed at it with quickly made battering rams and climbed the sides of the wall to get to the ramparts, while hoisting a large ladder against the tower.

I could see Trailen Dorin`s heir, and Danzal Krinner standing on the ramparts, and from their position they were able to shoot anyone that came up the ladder to the tower without any cause for fear from the ground. On the tower they were just massacring those on the ground with a nearly endless stream of arrows into their ranks. At the gate I stood with my shoulder against it alongside my men as we tried to buy more time for the archers to thin their numbers even more.
Paul Arryn
  The men attempting to get up the ladders and climbing the walls suffered terribly as the tower was able to hit the men climbing with ease while the ramparts were hitting the men climbing for the tower, and thus it all came down to the gate. During this initial fighting the defenders on the walls were joined by Alistair of whom desperate to make sure that Thomas survived would take a bow and fight on the walls where despite his age he would fight bravely before being hit by an arrow from the ground, and fell dead at the age of nearly seventy three. It was near this point that Vaedin Stormblown`s next brother Sordin Stormblown was also shot through the chest by Danzal
Danzal Krinner Wide

Danzal Krinner would make a further name for himself during the battle as he led the tower in its attacks and coordinated the fire very well.

Krinner of which led to the final Stormblown son in Tolin Stormblown fleeing the field, and taking several other high level commanders with him as well. By this point the other houses of which had been milling about watching the siege, would retreat and pull back to their respective estates of which they decided was the only logical thing they could do as they would be most likely targeted by the Krinner estate for their believed betrayal. The battering at the gates was shattering it, and it was only a few more minutes before it finally came crashing down. Moments before it went down, Paul Arryn would gather with his most elite men, and forces of the loyalist houses, and prepare for a charge out of the gate. Warning the wall and tower that they were charging out, they opened the gate and smashed into the unsuspecting attackers outside the wall. Pushing them back the force fell back and was cut down from behind, killing nearly the entire force attacking but the loyalist forces returned into the keep to repair the gate and didn`t persue believing the larger force was incoming. At this point as the line melded together Hanna, Aria, and other noble ladies would move into the front and do their best to relieve the men by bringing water, and other supplies while helping to repair the gate.
Taking of the Prison
Hunting a Beast
Morrigan Gif Battle of Berne

Morrigan would serve for the final time Bill Lovie in his command of her to go to Berne and murder Forder Braxton and stop him from killing several of the prisoners. By this point she was till under the directive of Flemeth to assist Bill Lovie and using this directive she would be more then happy to serve Bill Lovie who was beginning to attempt to silently assist his son one last time before he lost himself to madness completely.

I don't have much time before my mind is taken over again by the monster. Go to Berne and stop Forder Braxton. The monster in my mind has ordered him to kill as many people as he can in Berne, and I need you to stop this from happening.
James Lovie II.
 

It would be Forder Braxton, and his son Markus Braxton that would be sent to Berne by James Lovie II. to represent the dealings of the Circle of Magi and a believed loyalist faction, although Bill Lovie had no intention of ever assisting Sean as he wanted William to gain victory, but this was not known by Fordor of whom arrived in Berne to find the city in Chaos and surrounded by the Lucernians. Traveling into the city through Magi he would meet with Sean Lovie and at this point he would join the upper tier of the leadership of the True Sons of Lucerne executing several loyalists alongside his son, but it would be only a few weeks before the city came under assault by the Lucernians. During the battle Fordor and Markus would wander the city of Berne killing at random as was their command by James Lovie if/and when the city fell, and reaching the prisons hoping to kill as many valuable hostages as he could before leaving Forder would be shocked to find Morrigan his old Circle of Magi partner waiting in the gallows before the prison entrance surrounded by the dead bodies of the Stormblown mercenaries guarding the prison.

You think you understand what Bill Lovie truly wants of you? Do you think you even have the slightest idea what that madman wants of you. This great king of yours killed hundreds for doing nothing more then asking why they should serve a madman. You stood by...I stood by as he murdered these men, women and children, and then we did it again...You come here because of reasons you could not even hope to understand. He commanded you to come here and murder innocent men, and women, and children, and at the same time he ordered me to come here and stop you. What kind of king do you follow? What kind of man do you worship at the feet of? What kind...I'll tell you now that you shouldn't follow a man who gets your son killed...
Morrigan

Confused why Morrigan was resisting him he told her he was only doing the work of James Lovie, and at this she would retort saying that so was she and then launched a killing spell at Markus, but it was deflected killing the two guards accompanying them, and then fighting Forder, and Markus who barely managed to resist her strength. As the three fought Forder, and Markus were no match for the more powerful Morrigan and Forder dropped his wand surrendering, but after surrendering he expected to be allowed to leave but Morrigan instead slew young Markus and then prepared to kill Forder but he unleashed a Magi blast at her and was able to escape through hidden tunnels.

Duel with Sean Lovie
William carrying Amber Heard

William carrying Amber

Forgiveness is never easy. Bitterness is easy. Hatred is easy. But forgiveness, that's a tough one. Sometimes, people say things they don't mean or do things they can't take back. Sometimes we do things we can't take back. So we feed ourselves to starve the pain. I have to believe that's what happened to Sean.
William Lovie III.
With the civil war all but over the moment had come for the final confrontation with his brother. There wasn't really a doubt in anyone's mind who would win in a fight the difficult part of the coming fight was the fact that Sean had the emotional advantage through his capture and hostage taking of Amber Heard the first love of Andrew.  The room before the throne room was gaurded by James Nighting II. of whom laughed at them for not realizing that House Nighting was truly on the side of the True Sons of Lucerne. James and the three House Nighting men that were with him charged William and his group, and after a brief fight the four were killed by the far superior forces of William. Jasper held James down, and with a wave William commanded his death and Jasper ended his life. Surveying the rest of the room there were bodies stacked in the corner, of which not all were adults, and the the scope of the atrocities in this city were becoming clear. William before entering the throne room ordered Wilheim Martell to return to the camp at all speed and send word that House Nighting had betrayed them. They all knew that if House Nighting turned then who knew what sort of alliance might be present outside of Berne and with a large quantity of the loyalist forces besieging Lucerne they could be open for a betrayal.
Amber Heard Gif Dying

Amber Heard never thought she was going to survive to see William again, and the sight of him caused her to leap up and great pain as the chain around her neck kept her stationary.

Before entering the final room William would also command Robb, and Jon Starke to lead forces to make sure that no holdouts would cause them any problems, while he briefly met with Alleria Windrunner of whom would wish him the best in the next room as she knew something about fighting siblings. She attempted to one last time make sure he understood that his brother had made his choice and that no amount of sympathy from his side would change what Sean had become. When Andrew entered the throne room of Berne flanked by Jasper, Edward, Emmett, Faye, and his elite guard they found Sean standing alone with nothing but the bound and strapped form of Amber Heard keeping him company. Looking around the room briefly he could see the ruined corpse of what he assumed from the words of Ezio was the poor Allison Arryn, and all along the wall he could see broken corpses of men and women that had obviously fallen victim to Sean's madness.
He sat the way you would expect any psychopath to be sitting when they were idle. He just had nothing in his eyes, and I had to try to force my mind to even remember a moment that he didn't look that way. My brother was gone. He was lost into madness, and no matter what he said he couldn't leave this room alive. After all the years and the pain he was going to pay for everything he had ever done.
William Lovie III.

As he entered the room Sean remained silent but the look on his face told Andrew that Sean had a plan and whatever happened this plan was something he believed could work. Amber Heard never thought she was going to survive to see William again, and the sight of him caused her to leap up and this led to great pain as the chain around her neck kept her stationary. Laughing at what had happened to Amber through the fact that she was crying and holding her neck the situation turned as William charged forward only stopped by Sean holding his sword to Amber`s neck.

End of Darkness
Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this.

``Really brother. If I were you I would take a couple of steps backwards.`` Everyone stopped as he held the sword to Amber`s neck. I held my hands out to make sure he knew I was willing to atleast talk this out. As I did I noticed the windows in the corner of my eye which I noticed had archers in them. ``Thats right you listen to me now.`` Everyone just stood in place and I hated having him control even an ounce of anything in this world. ``Now that I have your attention tell everyone to leave. This is between me, you, and the bird.`` I looked behind me at Jasper and his eyes told me there was no way he was going to leave, but I knew he had to if I wanted to try and find a way into his mind and to somehow save Amber. Knowing about the windows I had to hope that there was some kind of back entrance into the throne room, and from there perhaps they could infiltrate the windows and gain the upper hand. Moving closer to the men I whispered to the group so lowly that poor Emmett with his poor hearing was forced to come nearly to kissing level.

"We need to do what he says.``Seeing the rejection in their eyes I stopped it immediatly. ``There are windows all along this room, and I need you to get in them so that we can get a handle on this. Emmett, and Edward I can`t tell you what to do. If you want to go with Jasper and the windows then so be it. I would prefer if you saved as many innocents as you could. The rest of you wait in the last room and give those poor souls a cleaner end....they deserve better then to be piled in the corner like garbage. If I should fall.``Edward stepped forward``If I should fall you all must make sure under no circumstances does he leave this room. He cannot be allowed to survive this no matter what happens. Now go. We have little time.``Relunctantly they begin filtering out of the room to the sound of laughter from Sean behind me. ``Yes Sean you have us exactly where you want us, now tell me what you want.`` His laughter was the first thing that happened before he grabbed a key from behind his back and undid the chain around Amber`s neck. Pulling her farther away it took everything in me to not move forward and attack him on the spot.

``I don`t want anything brother. You see that`s the trick. You had the same repository of books that I did, and let me tell you something about the villians in a story. Sometimes the villians want something. They want gold to build a mighty castle. Or maybe they want a women." He swayed as he spoke flayling his arms about like a mad man. " In the end brother It doesn`t matter what they want, it just matters that they want something. You see its important that they want something because for this reason these villians you see, they can be bargained with. They can lose.`` Knowing where he was going I interupted him.

``And let me guess. Your the kind that wants nothing.`` Standing up taller before he spoke he pulled Amber closer to him, and I could see the tears flowing from her eyes. I tried my best to comfort her with my eyes, and her eyes followed suit with mine, and I could tell I had calmed her down. He pushed her to the ground holding the sword so close to her neck I could see a bit of blood fall before raising his face to me again with a twisted look to his face.

``I don`t mean to interupt your longing towards the Arryn whore. " He stared at me clearly trying to make sure that I got the message. "Good. Now that I have your attention again I'll tell you the secret." He looked so excited to say it, as if its was some secret. "I'm not the villian brother. That honor is for you.``

``In what twisted world do you live where your not the villian. You are the same man who sits on a throne covered in the innocents that hes killed. Your the same evil that tried to molest his own sister, and now dares to threaten such a innocent as Amber Heard.``

"Its all a matter of perception." He pulled Amber back up to stand in front of him, and he begin to pet her hair causing a whelp from her. It took every piece of my control not to burst forward and kill him where he stood for touching a hair on her head.

Controlling my increasing rage I spoke to the monster standing before me. "And what perception is that?"

``The perseption that comes from knowing the anwser to this question." He stopped and stared at Amber before looking back at me. "What makes her innocent my brother. Is her innocene borne from the fact that she opened her legs for you whenever you pleased...``

``How dare you...``

"It is an honest question. I want you to tell me how this girl. This piece of meat. I want you to tell me right here, and right now what makes her innocent. "

"She hasn't harmed anyone. She hasn't done a thing in this world other then be a good person."

"And that makes her innocent, does it?"

"Yes it does."

"Your a fool."

"You wish to brandish words around like a bunch of fish wives then do it your way. Or do you want to finally become a man and face what you've done."

``I get this moment brother. You forgot through your youth, that unlike you the rest of us out here in the world have things happen to them. Your the villian along with this whore because of what you have allowed to happen. One does not blame the virus for infecting its victom. You blame the monster who created the virus, and you my brother are the reason I am the way that I am.``

``You want to find a way to escape the person that you are you need to find someone who cares for even a moment for whether or not you live or die.``

``There it is right there. Don`t you see. It was that uncaring neglect. Outright hatred at times that left me utterly alone.``

``You don`t get to blame becoming a monster on the fact that you and I weren`t best friends.``

``I have the sword. I have the damsel. Those mean I get to say, and do whatever the fuck I want to do. Do you understand what I`ve done. Do you have any idea the scope of the things I`ve caused.`

...Continued

Death is the End
Amber Heard Cover Massive
As the minutes went by my brother fell into a darker and darker place, and despite knowing I should be pulling him back, I hated him so much in that moment that I basically pushed him off.
William Lovie III.
Watching his brother implode in front of him, and basically throw him in front of the bus for everything that had ever gone wrong for him in his life, wasn`t something that William was able to accept. William would begin badgering Sean and insulting him to the point that his brother begin to reveal to him certain darker acts then anything anyone had ever thought he was possibly involved in. Sean told him how he had become obsessed with seeing the death of this particulary noble girl of whom he refused to name but said she unimportant in the grand scheme of things, and that this obsession had followed him for years. Finally one night he had been invited to dinner for the first time in months and was told by Bill to not criticize anything throughout the meal or else he was never eating with them again. Tasting something horrible in the meal he ignored it and kept eating, and following this he said that a dark entity would offer him assistance and when he accepted he begin hearing terrifying voices in his mind. After going through all the terrible things he had done throughout this time he finally got to Berne where he told William that he just wanted to die. He just wanted to
Amber Heard Gif Amazing

Amber watched as Sean appeared to fall apart in front of her, and all she could think was that she just wanted to live. She just wanted another chance with William. It didn`t matter that he had remarried. She just wanted to be with him again.

escape all the pain that he was constantly bombarded with, but that as time went by nothing he seemed to do incited anyone to kill him, and this annoyed him even more. Sean would tell him that he had broken and abused Hedrik Clegane's now wife in Rachel Wood, and that he was responsible for the rape of countless other noble girls, and that he was specifically attempting to escalate it so that he could die, but no matter what he did he continued to escape justice. Sean would reveal to him how that night he had attempted to kill Alice it was as if this voice in his head was literally screaming, and it was screaming to ravish Alice. He had honestly been incapable of stopping himself, and despite trying he found himself constantly moving towards her room, and he had been glad that William had assaulted him. He told William that he had been forgotten by their father when he made the spell removing Alice and that he had followed her to Forks where he had watched her for months but was stopped by men of Bills from revealing anything to her.
I watched the first archer fall and in that moment I saw Jasper nod at me from the window followed by Emmett standing in the window with his own bow prepared to launch an arrow at Sean, but foolishly I believed I could talk him down. I also knew that any attempt to fire at Sean would most surely end with Amber`s death as Sean was too much of a coward to go down like that. I did know one thing though, with the one window down, it was only a matter of moments until the other three went down as well, and when that happened their would be an opening.
William Lovie III.
William watched as Sean devolved and saw Jasper kill one of the archers in the window thus revealing to him that they had found a way into the windows. Seeing there were only three other windows he waved away Emmett`s offer to kill Sean from the window as he knew it would end with Amber`s death. Sean seeing the look on William`s face
Amber Heard Hot1
would demand to know what was so interesting that his brother was ignoring him, and when William could not appease him enough Sean slashed Amber across the shoulder with a blade narrowly missing her head, but still causing serious damage. Seeing this Sean would pull a lever behind him which the moment after he did all the windows slammed shut with Stone portcullis, and the gate they had entered from also was barred with portcullis. Rushing to Amber he knocked Sean to the ground, and picked up Amber. Picking her up he realized instantly how bad the wound to her shoulder was as it had cut far too deep for anyone there to heal her, and he panicked knowing she was going to die. She held him tight, but he could feel her grasp on him loosening as her life left her. Closing her eyes he let out a cry as he believed she had died, and he held her tight crying into her shoulder before kissing her hard on the lips and then gently laying her down before moving towards Sean who was slumped against a post nearby.
As I walked to him, I knew this was the end. He would die in this moment. I didn`t expect him to be crying.
William Lovie III.

Grabbing Sean by the shoulders he found his brother crying, and Sean grasped onto Williams arms as if to try and hold onto him. There was no resistance, and as William held the sword to his chest he held a moment and looked into Sean`s eyes waiting for his last words. Sean in that moment would tell William that Bill still lived and had gone west to France, and would begin to start an apology when William stabbed him through the chest and covered his mouth with his hand. Looking behind him at the lifeless body of Amber he would proceed to be overcome with rage and strangle Sean as the last of his life left him. Getting up he walked back over to Amber, and ignored the sounds of crashing as his men attempted to break there way through the gate, and the windows. Kneeling beside Amber he ripped some cloth from his tunic and covered her wound not wanting her to be seen like this. As he wiped her wound her arm would move up and grasp onto his, and her final grasp for life would continue and it gave the two former lovers one last chance to talk to each other.

House Lovie
The Rise of Lucerne
I saw the destruction of the world, and knew I had to stop it. There was nothing left to do but become bigger then everyone else. The Empire was never going to be the beacon the world needed it to be. Westros was on fire. The Bretonians had reached for the stars and been burned. And the old shadow of Numeron was fading far too quickly. It was left to us in Lucerne to change the fate of all those who wished to reject darkness. We were the last hope for a world who had long since given up on believing.

I could almost feel her leave me as there was a lifelessness to her eyes, and when I did I gently let her down to the ground. I left a kiss on her lips before closing her eyes and taking a moment to stare at the girl I had loved first in my life. She was the innocence of youth. The kind of person who is always the victim of monsters like my brother and that sad fact just left me more angry then any other death I had seen in my life. I had seen good men die in battle, but to look down at Amber and realize that she was just innocent, and had still died hurt me deeply.

Hearing a sound come from Sean I gave one last kiss to her lips before letting her go, and turning around to find my brother. He had moved himself into the corner and was shaking while holding onto a large flag. As I went towards him I couldn't make out what he was saying, but to be frank it was not going to matter what he said. Sometimes men are just guilty and words cannot escape that fact.

Reaching Sean I grabbed him by the shoulders and turned him to face me, while I took out a knife and held it to his throat. Turning him had revealed what the noise was as his face was covered in tears, and the sight of the sword made him pull himself towards it.

``Please William. Kill me now. I cannot live the things in my mind anymore.``

``You murder someone as innocent as Amber and you dare to look for pity now.``

``No pity brother. I want mercy.``

``You do not deserve mercy. The things you have done are beyond imagining.``

``Then punish me William.`` At these words I threw the dagger away and a look of sadness went to his face, before being quickly replaced by understanding when I pulled out my sword and aimed it towards his chest.

``No punishment in the world would ever be far enough to be justice. You deserve so much worse then I could ever give you.``

``You are right brother.`` Sean begin to shake, and I swear I saw somesort of cloud come from his body towards the roof above us, and as it did he looked up at the roof of the room and a look of peace went over his face that just horrified me. I didnt want him to feel peace while she lay dead. He didnt deserve to feel anything even close to that. The things he had done were too much. ``I think its gone.``

``No more talk.``

``Perhaps just one more thing brother.``

``Say your last words and be done with it.``

``Our father went west. He went into the ruins of France.``

``I will find him and give him the true death I will soon give you.``

``I hope that you do William. I hope that you avenge everyone who has been hurt by him.`` I felt such overpowering rage as I looked at him that my eyes must have been showing it as he looked at me with a realization that it was over and he closed his eyes. ``Goodbye Will...``

Before he got the words out I stabbed him through the chest piercing his armor between the plates and he let out a sigh before going limp in my arms. I let him down with a loud bang as his body hit the floor, and leaving behind his body I went towards Amber wanting to just hold her one last time. Kneeling at her body I pulled her closer and held her tight to me.

As I held her in my arms crying into her hair I felt her arms clasp themselves around mine and I looked into her face hoping beyond hope that she would live. I held her face with my hand and begged her to wake. My other hand held her wound with everything I could trying to somehow stop it. I pleaded with her, and I watched as her eyes flickered open. I hugged her tight knowing in my heart that I would want to always remember the feel of her life, as she was perfection, and it was a tradgedy that it had taken all of this for me to realize that. ``William...

``It`s alright my love. Just rest my sweet, Edward will come and...he will...he`ll find a way...``I hadn`t realized that I was crying until I couldn`t see from my eyes anymore, and I felt her hand wipe across my cheek clearing me of the physical signs of my sadness.

``William I love you...Thomas is your son.`` I didn`t understand. She had left, and no one had ever said a word. How many lies had been told to keep this from me. ``It was my doing. Don`t blame anyone but me for keeping it from you.``

"They all lied about where you had went...I loved you with everything in myself. I would have protected you from everything.`` Her eyes closed as the pain must have overwhelmed her. Looking at her shoulder the blood was smeared all across my hand as it was too large a wound for me to keep from gushing.

``I thought I could protect you. He told me he would kill you...he held a knife to your throat and bid me to leave. I`m so sorry William. I`m so sorry you never got to see him grow.``She stopped and coughed out blood, and I knew she was going quickly. The shoulder just kept bleeding through and I couldn't even bear to look at it knowing there was just nothing to fix this. ``You must promise me that you will protect Thomas from everything. Protect him the way I never could.``

``He lives Amber. You saved him. My brother would have killed everything to have killed any son of mine.`` I kissed her on the lips gently carressing her hair before looking into her eyes again.

``I tried my...`` Her eyes closed and her arm went slack for a moment before I shook her gently and she opened her eyes again. ``It doesn`t hurt anymore. You have to promise me William. Promise me.``

``I promise you Amber I shall protect him. I shall love him, and cherish him as the son that he is. He shall never know pain, or anguish, or sadness. I shall love him as I love you.`` Her eyes begin to once more close, and I selfishly shook her again.

``Stay with me Amber...just hold on please...``I shook her again, but this time her eyes didn't reopen and just staring at her I could see that I had failed to save her. She coughed one more time and her eyes opened somewhat and she looked at me again.

``I`m so sorry Will...I`m so sor...``Her eyes remained open, but she just never blinked. Holding her I couldn't feel anything as I knew she had died. I would never hear her voice again. I would never know her touch again, and I let out a scream which I could barely control.

Following her grasping of his arm the two would talk briefly as she bled out but she held on for long enough to make sure William knew that Thomas was his child, and the two would heart sadly say goodbye to each other before finally she bled out from the horrible wound on her shoulder. It was several minutes of banging on the door with William crying into the hair of Amber before the rest of his men were able to get into the throne room, and by this point the Battle of Berne was over with the remaining forces of the True Sons of Lucerne either dead or having surrendered, but for William it felt increasingly like a hollow victory. As Faye, Jasper and Emmett tried to console him and help him with Amber he would refuse without words picking her body up and carrying her out of the throne room before collapsing outside of the inner keep where he would be helped up by Faye. He whispers to Faye that he needs to take her out of the fortress so he can bury her, and Faye goes ahead clearing the gatehouse, and letting the front gate open where William carries her all the way out of Berne and reaches the Valley of Berne where the large Lucernian army awaits and it is at this point that Alice meet him and he finally surrenders Ambers body to Jasper and breaks down in Alice's arms.

Meeting a Son
Amber Heard II
You are too young to understand my son, but know that I have loved you, and I will always love. The world will be tough on you because of how you were born, but understand this. You shall always have a place at my side. You will always be a member of my house. You are my son. You are our son.
William Lovie III.

With Thomas sleeping William gathers with the Lucernian army leadership and following a long discussion on their next steps he commands his friend Hanna Arryn be brought to him, and then the meeting breaks up and joined by Jasper, and Edward he returns to his tent where saying goodbye to them he goes into the tent and finds Alice sleeping on his bed holding a sleeping Thomas. Looking at the scene in front of him he starts crying as he thinks about the loss of Amber, and at the sound of his crying Alice wakes up and gets out of bed gently leaving Thomas in bed and the two siblings hug. Thomas eventually wakes up to the talking of Alice and William and Thomas at first only wants Alice, but William goes to him and talks to him about his love for Amber and when Thomas reveals that Amber had talked about William to him almost every night William tells him the story of how he met Amber of which was a story that Amber had told him a thousand times before.

Control of Berne

Aria Arryn Cover
I would name you the Arch Duchess of this place if you would let me.
William Lovie III.

Meeting with Hanna Arryn the two old friends discuss a more personal view of what happened in Berne, and Hanna reveals to him the depths of some of the things that happened, but also refuses during their conversation to come with him back to Lucerne telling him that Aria needs her more. Discussing Aria, and her father Byron it becomes clear that he needs to speak with Aria and asks Hanna to bring her to him something she agrees to if William agrees to be lenient on her father of which William agrees to out of love for Hanna. The conversation ends with Aria and William agreeing that in one month it will be the leadership of Berne that will travel to Lucerne to meet with William and the Kings Council who will decide the future of Berne. William Lovie III. leaves Berne with the majority of the army but leaves behind several thousand as a garrison of the city under the command of Dylan Steinmare, and this garrison is under orders to further the control of the crown over Berne who at this point there is still fear may be mixed in its loyalties.

Learning Hard Truths
You think that you know everything, and then he comes back and shows you how wrong you were.

Learning Hard Truths

Dianna Portmane Cover Amazing1
I should have been used to the lies by this point. At some point he just became a sort of running joke in my life constantly appearing and telling me something else he had failed at or caused to go wrong.
William Lovie III.

Bill Lovie had by this point come to accept the death of his son Sean Lovie, but became in his isolation saddened by the fact that his bastard children with Esme Portmane were stuck in Lorderon far away from the growing Kingdom of Lucerne. With this in mind Bill would concoct a plan to infiiltrate the city of Lucerne, and the Cloud Tower specifically so that he could tell William the truth of his extended family. Late at night Bill Lovie used all of his power to summon himself as a spirit into Cloud Tower bypassing the light defences of the Blue Dragon members that were in Lucerne. In this form William Lovie was approached by Bill Lovie who told him that he had fathered other children with a women named Esme Portmane in Lorderon, and that he was sorry for doing this. Bill in this moment apologized to William for creating all the damage and evil that he had created in his time, but he wanted William to know that whatever he thought this meeting was it wasn't the end because Bill was now completely gone when it came to morals.

House Lovie
The Rise of Lucerne
I saw the destruction of the world, and knew I had to stop it. There was nothing left to do but become bigger then everyone else. The Empire was never going to be the beacon the world needed it to be. Westros was on fire. The Bretonians had reached for the stars and been burned. And the old shadow of Numeron was fading far too quickly. It was left to us in Lucerne to change the fate of all those who wished to reject darkness. We were the last hope for a world who had long since given up on believing.

I was awoken by a crash near the bed. Despite the loud crash I looked beside me and Bella remained asleep, and looking over I saw Ashley playing with the rattle hanging from above her bed smiling as if the most happy thing in her life was right before her. Getting out of bed I went to where the noice had come from and discovered nothing, but again I heard a noice. This time the noice came from outside the room, and I walked through the door finding darkness outside of the few candles that remained flickering. Following the noice into the next room I walked inside and nearly fell down when I saw my father sitting in a chair.

"Do not scream son I mean you no harm." Everything in me wanted to scream. Everything inside my soul wanted to lash out at him and kill for everything he had done. Back when I last saw him I knew only a sliver of what he had done. The massacre of a plague, the destruction of Tree Hill, the attempted destruction of Gondor, it just kept going and going.

"You give me one good reason why I shouldn't slash your throat and bury you beside the son you forced into madness, and made me kill." Seeing him brought up everything that had happened at Berne. I thought of poor Amber lying broken beneath me as I carried her fallen body back home. I thought of my poor son Thomas who would now grow up never knowing the love his mother had for him. I could tell him as much as I wanted but it wouldn't change the fact that she was gone. For whatever reason though with him sitting in front of me I thought of my broken brother. In his final moments I had seen him for he was. A scared little boy who had just wanted to be loved, and when he realized he couldn't have that, he broke.

"I'm sorry you were forced to deal with that, but I am not to blame for the madness in his soul." It was always an apology to me. Even as Alice was brutalized it was me he apologized too.

"He just wanted you to say one nice thing. How much different would he have been if you had said one god damn nice thing to him." For a moment he flickerered as if battling within himself, but in barely any time the battle ended and he continued.

"I didn't come here to talk of that boy. I came here to discuss more of the mistakes I have made. This is nothing but a spirit in the myst that I now inhabit, and already I have been senced by men better then I ever was. In the end I must tell you of things I have done wrong that you will never know if I do not." The vision of my father walked closer to me and insticively I stepped back, and the look on his face was momentarily quite sad, but he pulled that back and remained resolute.

"Thats a list too long for any man to keep track of." He had destroyed and entire city. He had killed hundreds upon hundreds of good men in the event many still believed was in fact a plague. He had created a spell to remove my sister from my life. All of this and I felt a chill at the thought that perhaps we had only scratched the surface of his failings.

"Perhaps it is, but I love you son and you deserve to know." I had never doubted his love for me, and that was the worst part of all his betrayals. I know that somewhere in his mind he honestly believes he's doing what's best for me.

"Say it and begone from here spirit."

"Long ago. While you were just a baby I visited Lorderon briefly on my way to the wars in France. During this time I met with a women. This women has three of my children. These three children do not have the shame of knowing who I am, or what I have done, and for that you must keep in mind. Find them in Lorderon, and make them whole. Do not make the mistakes I made with our family and hate those who deserve nothing of the kind."

"It never ends with you does it." He looked pained as he continued speaking.

"This will be the last time we speak son." His vision turned away from me and he rested briefly against a table, and I used that moment to loosen the strings on the dagger that I had hidden in my shirt." I know that may not pain you but for me that's the most painful thing to imagine in my entire life. I watched Kingdoms die. Watched armies destroyed in front of me. Those things don't even compare to the love I've had for you since the moment I first saw you. The first time I held you I knew you were it for me. You were the thing that would drive everything in my life, and I truly with everything inside of me wanted nothing more then your happiness. I know it all went to hell, and after this I'm going to be completely consumed by the things in my mind that are wrong...but I just want you to remember that you have a family now and you must protect it the way I never could. You must protect House Lovie. You must."

After this William would wake up his wife, and sister and as they talked his cousin Emma Bell came up as well telling them that Edward had arrived with several Order of the Blue Dragon members in order to see what had entered the Cloud Tower. Telling them what had happened there was shock around, and Edward reluctantly left not wanting to intrude as the Lovie's discussed the issue. They would all agree that the fault did not lay with these children as they were far away, and that they should make attempts to connect with them.

Finding Family

Diana Lovie3
It was a no brainer in reality. While I had some fear of what there involvement in the family meant, these were my blood. Blood is everything in this world, and if we abandoned them then we were no better then the father we hated so deeply.
Alice Lovie

With the decision made William took his sister Alice, as well as his cousin Emma Bell to Lorderon where he planned to welcome his half siblings into the family as well as welcoming this women that had given birth to his father's children. The group would be joined by many others as the King of Lucerne travelling to a province so far from home would bring about all manner of problems. House Lovie would enlist nearly three thousand men from the personal levies to travel with the force and Oberyn Martell was placed in charge of the defence of Lucerne while they were away. The Shadow Council would obviously also join with the trip and Leven and William would ride together for much of the trip while Edward would ride with Jasper of whom was cold to him for most of the trip. They would be joined at the gates of Lucerne by Hedrik Clegane III. of whom had left immediatly when he had gotten the raven about the summoning from William, and thus would join them as well. When Alice asked William how he was going to se easily let these new people into the family he anwsered her with the following.

For whatever reason Sean never got along with anyone. I know in my head that there isn't a single kind word or accepting invite that I could have given to him that would have changed that but...my heart tells me not to make the mistake again.
William Lovie III.

As they made the trip the group found themselves nervous about what kind of people they would find as their new family. Emma Bell wondered outloud many times whether this was some sort of trap that had been carefully planned by his father, but when this was discussed most discarded it due to the belief that of all the things he had done Bill had shown no ability under any cercumstances to actually harm William. Travelling along the road they took boats waiting for them in Lole from the growing fleet of the Order of the Red Dragon. The group is forced to travel through the Trident where Walder Frey demands double the rate of usual passage from the Lucernian fleet as payment for the insults that Robb Starke had supposedly layed on them. Wishing to meet with Walder aboard the ships they were told he was to old to do this but William could land and meet him inside the castle. This was rejected diplomatically and the group continued without further interuptions to Lorderon where they arrived in the port to much happiness.

Meeting Family

Alice Lovie Cover5
The idea of meeting them was one thing. Now we were actually there and had to actually meet these people who shared our blood.
Alice Lovie

Arriving in Lorderon they were met by Arch Lord Arthas Menathil, of whom many who had met him previously were confused by the shocking change in his appearance. Where before he was clean shaven and his eyes clear he now appeared to be ragged, and his eyes had changed in appearance to a near mennacing look. William would alert Jasper, and Leven to this change, and as this happened Edward saw that he was not consulted and was hurt deeply. The group doesn't notice as Edward is left behind and travels to a tavern, and they make their way to the palace where Arthas apologizes for his wife's absence but he cannot find her. Arthas has a fit that appears to be a siezure, and is taken away by several retainers, and following this they meet with Imlad, and Calia Menathil sister, and cousin to Arthas of whom would make arrangements to meet with Esme Portmane. Esme lived in the palace with her daughter and son while the remaining daughter lived in Arnor as a princess they were told. Esme arrived with Jamie, and Diane Portmane and the rest of the non Lovie members would leave the room as they discussed things. Esme immediatly knew what this was going to be about as she obviously knew who the father of her children were, and Diane also was aprised to the situation so it was only Jamie that they had to explain things to. Jamie would be clearly hurt, and William took him out of the room to talk as the girls all hugged and got to know eachother. Jamie and William would discuss many things, and eventually it came to his future and William said that he still had to prove himself but if he did he would be the eventual Lord of House Portmane and since it was being made into a cadet house of House Lovie his power would be heavy. Asking how this was possible when he was a bastard William made it very clear that he was no longer a bastard, and William's younger sibling and sole remaining brother would hug him so suddenly that Jasper nearly sliced him in two before realizing it was just a hug. The family would stay for several days before finally departing for the west where Diane returned with them while Jamie was left in command of House Portmane but would visit with Esme some time in the future. During those days they stayed William would also remain because he and Edward talked and he learned of the talk with Jaina and Medivh and he wanted Edward to look into this which he did with the help of Leven Martell.

Meeting with Medivh

Meeting Medivh

The Tunnels beneath Lorderon were expansive and it was here that Leven would follow Edward.

Noone trusted Edward anymore they just refused to speak of it. He was lost in his own little world, and here I was convinsed to follow him into some dark tunnel. Doing things for old time sake isn't a good enough reason to risk your life.
Leven Martell

With William travelling with his wife and family Leven had some time to herself, and found herself in her room trying to get some sleep when a knock at the door brought Edward into her presence again. She and Edward hadn't got along since he left for Hogwarts and his declining status within the Shadow Council had become clear to all, and this had led to him becoming more distant to the members and thus even more reason for Leven to not be happy with him. The two would talk and he would eventually convinse her for old times sake to help him with something as there was noone elce he trusted to come with him, and he wanted someone with him.

House Lovie
The Rise of Lucerne
I saw the destruction of the world, and knew I had to stop it. There was nothing left to do but become bigger then everyone else. The Empire was never going to be the beacon the world needed it to be. Westros was on fire. The Bretonians had reached for the stars and been burned. And the old shadow of Numeron was fading far too quickly. It was left to us in Lucerne to change the fate of all those who wished to reject darkness. We were the last hope for a world who had long since given up on believing.


He refused to tell me where we were going the entire time I followed him through the corridors. I knew we had time, but I wasn't used to being so out of the loop, and despite my long time as a friend of Edward there was a tinge of fear as we entered the increasingly dark tunnels beneath the palace. Finally he stopped at a door that had the sigil of an eye. "Do not fret Levia the secret shall soon be revealed." He went to open the door but I stopped him.

"I do not like keeping secrets from William, and in your current position I would think you'd be more careful of being seen as keeping secrets." I knew it was harsh, and from the hurt in his eyes I regreted saying it, but he had hit at a gnawing piece of me that worried what Edward's plans were. Had he come to the conclusion that with Jasper and myself as the right and left hand of William that he had lost his place, and that perhaps made him dangerous. Since he had joined the Blue Dragons he had been even more distant. I know he kept talking to William but I had barely seen him, and I know Jasper barely recegnized him anymore.

"Were not keeping secrets from William. He knows what I am doing, and he has blessed my mission."

"Then why all the secrets." I said it louder and more rudely then I had meant to, and I could tell he was torn by what to say, but after a moment he continued.

"The secrets are because the man were going to meet would be placed in great danger if anyone knew where we were going. I kept it a secret because here in Lorderon." He stopped and moved closer to me. "Were in a place none of us fully understand. This place is old. Older then anything elce we have dealt with, and I'm not alone in thinking that age may have corupted it." He turned back to the door placing his hand on the handle. "Do you not feel the darkness here. This place has darkness I have not felt since Berne." Without another word he opened the door and I followed him inside, and without meaning to as soon as I did my hand grasped my sword at my side. It disapointed me more then I thought it would in that moment that I still didn't trust Edward.

"I'm glad to see you Lord Cullen." I turned to the voice and saw a man sitting at a table in the corner nearly consumed by a large hood. He got up from the table removing his hood and looked directly at me. "You must be Lady Martell." He held out his hand, and not wanting to be rude despite my reservations of this situation I took his hand in return. "There is no reason to be frightened of my intentions Lady Martell, I mean you and Lord Cullen no harm." Noone frightened me. Certainly not this man. He had a sullen look to his face despite the smile that covered it. On his left cheek was a scar that stretched to his ear, and it looked like no sword or weapon I had ever seen as it nearly glowed blue. Whatever this man wanted, or whatever he was capable of he did not intimidate me.

"You do not frighten me Ser." He laughed before walking into the room and towards the back of the room. Looking back at me he waved at us to follow him.

"I am no Ser my Lady. I am Medivh a german just like you who happened to be born with the abilities as your friend Lord Cullen. I joined the Kirin Tor when I was young."He stopped for a moment and a splash of hurt went across his face clearly remembering a pain in the past, but he moved on walking further into the room as he continued talking. "Think of the Kirin Tor as the Lorderon version of your Blue Dragons, except for the fact that we serve no king. We serve Lorderon and the people that live within it. That means there are times. Times like now where our duty is to make those who are able to do something about problems, aware that these problems exist." He spoke with an aura of regality that made me think he was either noble born, or been around them long enough know how we spoke and what manurisms worked best in conversations.

"And what sort of problems exist here?"

"I still cannot believe that you don't feel the darkness here. Something evil lurks in this place, and I'm hoping that by working with Medivh we can destroy the evil." He looked at me as if I was some sort of alien for not being able to feel it, and it made me mad. Who was this man to bellitle me and what I could or could not see.

"I feel nothing." I said it with no emotion and turned my face from Edward as quickly as possible not wanting him to get anytthing from me.

"Be happy you fell nothing Lady Martell as the pain I feel when near him is unbearable." Stopping at the table he held his head down in a sort of ashamed look.

"You never mentioned it being a person before this Medivh." I felt a sence of relief that atleast I was not the only one out of the loop.

"I'm sorry for the lieing Lord Cullen but I had to make sure your Kingdom continued down the path of taking control of Lorderon this way."

"Who is this man that causes this darkness." Medivh raised his head an bid us to sit down which Edward did but I remained standing. I never liked the feel of a chair in these sorts of situations. Locking myself in just felt reckless, and I was anything but reckless.

"He was once a noble man. The people spoke of him in barely restrained whispers. They loved him, and his german bride from Kul Tiras. He defeated bandits learned his craft and everything was fine. " He stopped and looked to be in heavy thought for a moment. A smile crossed his scarred face as he must have remmebered the good times of this man. "Then one day, and I saw one day because I do not know what day, or what transpired. One day he was just gone. As if another had taken control of his body and replaced him with a demon. I was approached back then by several Magi from the Kirin Tor of whom said they had felt a terrible presence when near him, so I travelled to Lorderon to see for myself. When I did the two men had been executed for crimes created against them, but the truth they had told me remained. Walking near him was like walking near an empty space in the world."

"Who is this man you speak of Medivh."

"I know him as Azsharion Menathil, but in the toghnue of the germans he is known as Arthas Menathil."

The two would exit the tunnels with a new fear of Arthas Menathil of whome they had clearly been told by this Medivh was someone of extreme danger. Edward believed him without question, but Leven saw this Medivh as a misguided Magi that was clinging to fear and dillusions in his old age. Both of them though would meet with William and discuss the realities of what they had heard.

Edward meets a Queen

Tavern
I saw this as my chance to do something. I could find this evil, and when I removed it I would be back where I wanted to be in the Shadow Council.
Edward Cullen

Edward while the group was being escorted to the palace would find himself in a tavern where he met with a cloaked man who told him that the darkness was in Lorderon. Initially thinking the man a lunatic he saw his face and as they talked a girl came into the tavern cloaked as well and he followed the two into a backroom. Discovering that the women was Jaina Proudmoore the wife of Arthas Menathil he took it far more seriously. Jaina revealed to him that her husband was losing his mind, and that Medivh had been stalking him for a long time and they both feared that he was lost to the madness now. Edward would agree to meet with Medivh in the tunnels beneath the city as Jaina noticed several spies of her husband enter the tavern and thus was forced to leave before anyone discovered her involvement and she found herself with a noose around her neck.

Meeting with Medivh

Meeting Medivh

The Tunnels beneath Lorderon were expansive and it was here that Leven would follow Edward.

Noone trusted Edward anymore they just refused to speak of it. He was lost in his own little world, and here I was convinsed to follow him into some dark tunnel. Doing things for old time sake isn't a good enough reason to risk your life.
Leven Martell

With William travelling with his wife and family Leven had some time to herself, and found herself in her room trying to get some sleep when a knock at the door brought Edward into her presence again. She and Edward hadn't got along since he left for Hogwarts and his declining status within the Shadow Council had become clear to all, and this had led to him becoming more distant to the members and thus even more reason for Leven to not be happy with him. The two would talk and he would eventually convinse her for old times sake to help him with something as there was noone elce he trusted to come with him, and he wanted someone with him. 

House Lovie
The Rise of Lucerne
I saw the destruction of the world, and knew I had to stop it. There was nothing left to do but become bigger then everyone else. The Empire was never going to be the beacon the world needed it to be. Westros was on fire. The Bretonians had reached for the stars and been burned. And the old shadow of Numeron was fading far too quickly. It was left to us in Lucerne to change the fate of all those who wished to reject darkness. We were the last hope for a world who had long since given up on believing.

He refused to tell me where we were going the entire time I followed him through the corridors. I knew we had time, but I wasn't used to being so out of the loop, and despite my long time as a friend of Edward there was a tinge of fear as we entered the increasingly dark tunnels beneath the palace. Finally he stopped at a door that had the sigil of an eye. "Do not fret Levia the secret shall soon be revealed." He went to open the door but I stopped him.

"I do not like keeping secrets from William, and in your current position I would think you'd be more careful of being seen as keeping secrets." I knew it was harsh, and from the hurt in his eyes I regreted saying it, but he had hit at a gnawing piece of me that worried what Edward's plans were. Had he come to the conclusion that with Jasper and myself as the right and left hand of William that he had lost his place, and that perhaps made him dangerous. Since he had joined the Blue Dragons he had been even more distant. I know he kept talking to William but I had barely seen him, and I know Jasper barely recegnized him anymore.

"Were not keeping secrets from William. He knows what I am doing, and he has blessed my mission."

"Then why all the secrets." I said it louder and more rudely then I had meant to, and I could tell he was torn by what to say, but after a moment he continued.

"The secrets are because the man were going to meet would be placed in great danger if anyone knew where we were going. I kept it a secret because here in Lorderon." He stopped and moved closer to me. "Were in a place none of us fully understand. This place is old. Older then anything elce we have dealt with, and I'm not alone in thinking that age may have corupted it." He turned back to the door placing his hand on the handle. "Do you not feel the darkness here. This place has darkness I have not felt since Berne." Without another word he opened the door and I followed him inside, and without meaning to as soon as I did my hand grasped my sword at my side. It disapointed me more then I thought it would in that moment that I still didn't trust Edward.

"I'm glad to see you Lord Cullen." I turned to the voice and saw a man sitting at a table in the corner nearly consumed by a large hood. He got up from the table removing his hood and looked directly at me. "You must be Lady Martell." He held out his hand, and not wanting to be rude despite my reservations of this situation I took his hand in return. "There is no reason to be frightened of my intentions Lady Martell, I mean you and Lord Cullen no harm." Noone frightened me. Certainly not this man. He had a sullen look to his face despite the smile that covered it. On his left cheek was a scar that stretched to his ear, and it looked like no sword or weapon I had ever seen as it nearly glowed blue. Whatever this man wanted, or whatever he was capable of he did not intimidate me.

"You do not frighten me Ser." He laughed before walking into the room and towards the back of the room. Looking back at me he waved at us to follow him.

"I am no Ser my Lady. I am Medivh a german just like you who happened to be born with the abilities as your friend Lord Cullen. I joined the Kirin Tor when I was young."He stopped for a moment and a splash of hurt went across his face clearly remembering a pain in the past, but he moved on walking further into the room as he continued talking. "Think of the Kirin Tor as the Lorderon version of your Blue Dragons, except for the fact that we serve no king. We serve Lorderon and the people that live within it. That means there are times. Times like now where our duty is to make those who are able to do something about problems, aware that these problems exist." He spoke with an aura of regality that made me think he was either noble born, or been around them long enough know how we spoke and what manurisms worked best in conversations.

"And what sort of problems exist here?"

"I still cannot believe that you don't feel the darkness here. Something evil lurks in this place, and I'm hoping that by working with Medivh we can destroy the evil." He looked at me as if I was some sort of alien for not being able to feel it, and it made me mad. Who was this man to bellitle me and what I could or could not see.

"I feel nothing." I said it with no emotion and turned my face from Edward as quickly as possible not wanting him to get anytthing from me.

"Be happy you fell nothing Lady Martell as the pain I feel when near him is unbearable." Stopping at the table he held his head down in a sort of ashamed look. 

"You never mentioned it being a person before this Medivh." I felt a sence of relief that atleast I was not the only one out of the loop.

"I'm sorry for the lieing Lord Cullen but I had to make sure your Kingdom continued down the path of taking control of Lorderon this way."

"Who is this man that causes this darkness." Medivh raised his head an bid us to sit down which Edward did but I remained standing. I never liked the feel of a chair in these sorts of situations. Locking myself in just felt reckless, and I was anything but reckless.

"He was once a noble man. The people spoke of him in barely restrained whispers. They loved him, and his german bride from Kul Tiras. He defeated bandits learned his craft and everything was fine. " He stopped and looked to be in heavy thought for a moment. A smile crossed his scarred face as he must have remmebered the good times of this man. "Then one day, and I saw one day because I do not know what day, or what transpired. One day he was just gone. As if another had taken control of his body and replaced him with a demon. I was approached back then by several Magi from the Kirin Tor of whom said they had felt a terrible presence when near him, so I travelled to Lorderon to see for myself. When I did the two men had been executed for crimes created against them, but the truth they had told me remained. Walking near him was like walking near an empty space in the world."

"Who is this man you speak of Medivh."

"I know him as Azsharion Menathil, but in the toghnue of the germans he is known as Arthas Menathil."

The two would exit the tunnels with a new fear of Arthas Menathil of whome they had clearly been told by this Medivh was someone of extreme danger. Edward believed him without question, but Leven saw this Medivh as a misguided Magi that was clinging to fear and dillusions in his old age. Both of them though would meet with William and discuss the realities of what they had heard.

Invasion of Westbridge

Main Article : Invasion of Westbridge

Invasion of Westbridge
The Fall of Westbridge would shake the entire continent to its core.
Benjamin Ordos
This would be the first time that William my king and best friend told me I was so important that I needed to be on my own. I didn`t take it as an insult because it didn`t seem like anything but a sign of how much he needed me.
Edward Cullen

As the Invasion of Westbridge was being planned it was always clear that one of the largest and most daring of the sections of the Invasion of Westbridge was the fact that a large part of the overall invasion relied on the attack on the northern section of the city of Westbridge by the Order of the Blue Dragon. The Order of the Blue Dragon had built itself to a level where it now had four hundred trained Magi of which were all grouped into sections of the Order each with specific goals in mind. Unlike the rest of the Army attacking Westbridge the Order of the Blue Dragon left for Westbridge the day after William ordered their part of the invasion. A small group of Conjuration Magi left quickly and when they arrived a week later they summoned a portal from which the entire Order of the Blue Dragon managed to make themselves through as the portals of Magi allowed those with the ability to touch the Fade to enter through them. The fact that they were so far ahead of the rest of the force meant that they had more time to prepare themselves for the coming attack.

Milord Cullen our scouting has been an amazing success. The northern defenses are weaker then we could have ever hoped due to the manipulation of the Violet Dragons. With the forces of Heathfall and the other Thedian rebels we can take the defenses with ease.
Benjamin Ordos

While the Azure Lords planned things out they had the Illusion Lord in the form of Benjamin Ordos scout out the inside of the northern Gate alongside the members of his Illusion Faction. Over the course of several days the Illusion Magi were able to scout out the entire northern section and from this they were able to discover the large weaknesses that existed in its defenses. Where there were strong points they pushed this information towards the Order of the Violet Dragon who were then able to silently remove certain guards from duty through killing, or capturing them and hiding them in secret locations.

The Other Dark Lord

Lord Voldermorte
I was in Hogwarts in the days before that monster destroyed the city. He was power beyond which we can truly comprehend. We cannot overstate the fact that if he is here he could possibly win the battle on his own. If he arrives we may lose. Our failure would doom thousands of our people to death. Failure is not an option.
Edward Cullen

Voldermorte had already been heavily talked about by high command but the main problem was that everyone just said that he needed to be driven away and that was fine and good but the problem of actually getting him away from the region north of the city was the difficult part. It was learned from the Order of the Green Dragon of whom had spies within Voldermortes ranks that the Dark Lord enjoyed staying north of the city where he continuously used his Magi powers to pester the ally of Hogwarts in the Kingdom of Dowenshire. This meant that he was not actually inside Westbridge but at that range he would be close enough that he would be able to reach Westbridge in a matter of less then a day which would not give the Order of the Blue Dragon enough time to secure the northern Gate in case something went wrong. In order to drive him away from this place it was devised that the Order of the Blue Dragon would work alongside the Order of the Green Dragon, and the rebels that had been founded by the Order of the Violet Dragon in order to push information to Tom Malfoy that Hogwarts was planning on creating an alliance with several of the regions small kingdoms in order to destroy

Morrigan Corupts

Morrigan Large1
It took her telling me to make me see what she had been doing. I had thought she had just wanted to travel northward so she could be with me, but the truth was much darker. Her goals were filled with lies, and thats all I see when I look at her now.
Lucas Scott

Following the capture of Westbridge it was Morrigan that made her way northward from Tree Hill and waited north of where Lucas was camped waiting for him to travel northward as she knew he would. Morrigan would find herself crying on the road waiting for Lucas, as she had been commanded to infiltrate the Lucernian camp and get close to William Lovie III. where she would then kill him. She did not want to do this, but her control over herself was still weak as the coruption had only been somewhat drained by Odin, and thus she believed she would be forced to do this act no matter what she actually wanted to do. Lucas had been placed in an inferior role to his brother now that the siege was over, and he attempted to help with meetings but he was told he was uneeded, and thus he was basically just gaurding the camp east of the town. When he grew tired of garrisoning Westian he would take a small troop of soldiers and make his way northward where he located Morrigan along the road waiting for him. She would join him, and used her Magi to make him convinsed as to why she was coming northward, and why she was waiting for him. Morrigan would speak to him during this trip northward about the happenings in Tree Hill, and she would openly lie to him when he asked her how his sister was doing.  Arriving at the Lucernian main army camp south of Westbrige she would pull him towards where she could feel Edward Cullen was, as she enacted the next step of her plan.

She was holding my hand, and then like lighting it was gone. Her hand bolted from mine the moment we got into range of Edward Cullen. I hated him in that moment, as I thought she was interested in him romantically. I should have warned him, but my jelousy made me childish
Lucas Scott

Inside the camp Morrigan would quickly find Edward, and she used the coruption she had been using against Lucas to make Lucas convinse Edward to spend time with Morrigan. For Lucas he had no idea why he was doing what he was doing, but he was helpless to stop the words that flowed from his mouth. Leaving behind a nearly comotose Lucas Scott Morrigan would walk with Edward of whom she attempted to persuade to get him to take her to meet with William. Edward himself powerful in Magi he was found himself feeling the desire to listen to her, and would take her into Westbridge proper, all the while the two being followed closely by Lucas. Edward was able to easily bypass all the checks and other gaurds that stood before the king, and got to his location in the main keep of Westbridge where he was finally stopped by Jasper Hale, and Leven Martell.

House Lovie
The Rise of Lucerne
I saw the destruction of the world, and knew I had to stop it. There was nothing left to do but become bigger then everyone else. The Empire was never going to be the beacon the world needed it to be. Westros was on fire. The Bretonians had reached for the stars and been burned. And the old shadow of Numeron was fading far too quickly. It was left to us in Lucerne to change the fate of all those who wished to reject darkness. We were the last hope for a world who had long since given up on believing.


I could just see Edwards back, but everything about his stance told me that the moment he saw Jasper he had grown weak. The golden armor of Jasper made him look angelic, but the look on his face when he saw Edward was more demonic. The two were supposed to be best friends, and thus seeing him looking at Edward with such distain wasn`t something I expected.

``What brings you here Edward.`` There was such Malice in his voice that the reason behind it must be bad. You don`t speak with that level of hate, unless the true reasoning for it is something beyond just a simple argumement.

``Jasper please. The King wishes for you and Edward to remain civil, please do not make this uncomfortable for our guest.`` She said the guest part as a question wanting Morrigan to anwser who she was.

``I am Morrigan of the Order of the Blue Dragon, and my friend Edward here was taking me to meet the King.`` Jasper clearly didn`t like this and stopped looking at Morrigan and turned towards Edward.

``I`m sorry Leven but how am I to remain calm in his presence when he brings strangers to see the king. I am sorry Lady Morrigan but I know nothing of you, and here you stand prepared to meet the King of the Valley.`` Edward remained unmoving, and I felt bad for him as I watched him. The Edward I had met earlier had been like the Edward I had met when he was with the army that had relieved us in Tree Hill, and just like then he was confident, and personable. He wasn`t this weakened man that I saw now with shoulders slumped looking asleep while standing.

``Lord Hale it has been a dream of mine since the kings heroic saving of Tree Hill to meet him. I promice you that I mean you no harm.`` Jasper didn`t smile just sort of stopped moving for a moment. He looked briefly pale as he stood motionless, and Leven looked at him wondering just like I was why he was standing so still, and then before Leven could say anything he shook his head and became remade.

``I believe...I know you say that milady but there are lots of things that many people would say to try and get close to the king. That is why we do not let random people meet him at random times. If you wish to see him then make arrangements to do it when we have returned to Lucerne. But now it is...``Jasper telling Morrigan to leave was interupted by the tent opening to reveal William in soft black armor. Nothing like the golden dragon armor that he had worn into battle this armor was clearly meant as a sort of stylized protection while he was not in battle.

``Edward it is great to see you.`` He smiled at his friend for a moment waiting for him to speak but when he didn`t William went to speak again but was interupted by Morrigan.

``Your grace it is...your grace it is an honor to finally meet you in person.`` William looked away from the still silent Edward and rested his hand on Morrigan`s shoulder.

``Please milady rise. You are Morrigan of the Blue Dragon I have heard through the thin walls of this room.`` He looked over at Jasper clearly proving that he had heard the argueing between the two, and Jasper smiled briefly before returning to his stoic face of no emotion.

``I had not meant to cause this level of problems my grace, I had just always wished to meet you in person and thank you for all you had done for the people of Tree Hill, and if I may say. All the things you did for me when you saved Tree Hill.``

``You were in Tree Hill during the siege.`` I didn`t blame him for not knowing every soul he had saved in that city. The ruins of Tree Hill were just so large, that it hid the fact that so many had been still inside all those years. All manner of people had fought there way together during that time, and Morrigan was just another shadow on the wall as the city burned around us all.

``I was your grace.`` She said it with a softness, and even from this far I felt her pain. Her family was non-excistent to me, but she had never mentioned losing anyone during the siege, or even having anyone. Her mystery became in this moment very real, and I wondered why I had never asked her before.

``A terrible thing that happened there, and I must apologize that it took me so long to undue the damage that should have never happened.``

``For a few minutes of your time all is forgiven your grace.`` He laughed along with Leven as she said it, and then despite the glares she was getting by Jasper he waved her in followed by Leven and then Morrigan followed in behind. After Jasper shut the door behind Morrigan I watched as he called two more gaurds to stand at the door, and then walked away followed behind by Edward of whom walked with more raised shoulders now.

Morrigan Gif Evil

Morrigan, and the more hidden Lucas Scott would watch on as Edward was berated by Jasper Hale for his reasoning in bringing Morrigan there despite her unknown nature and the fact that she was a Magi. Edward had little explanation as he had been tricked using Magi to let her come, but Morrigan did her best to explain her reasoning making Jasper understand that she was a member of the Order of the Blue and just wanted to meet her king. Jasper was despite her attempts of Magi menipulation utterly unable to be corupted shocking Morrigan, and just as she was about to be sent away William came out and told Morrigan to come inside. Jasper pulled Edward aside, while Morrigan followed Leven and William into the old throne room of Westbridge. Lucas Scott would from this point on begin to hyperventilate, and fell through a window into a room nearbye where he would begin to have visions through the eyes of Morrigan. 

My King the time has come for us to finally meet. I have waited many years to see you, and now that I am hear the purpose for my originaly meeting escapes me. Its a funny thing meeting idols. Meeting people you admire. By the time you finally see them you forget what you wanted to say in the first place.
Morrigan

Morrigan now in the room alone with William, and Leven she begin to hear terrible whisperings in her mind from Flemeth of whom begin to try and conjure a dagger in her hand so that she could assasinate William. As the whisperings begin to get through to her she felt her hand forming a dagger, but as that begin to happen another voice begin whispering to her in the form of Odin of whom was able to push away the presence of Flemeth and free her from this mission and thus saving William. Without the coruption Morrigan became herself in that moment and spent the time getting to know her great great nephew. William would be captivated by her kindness, and Leven would also come to like her during this conversation, and William gave her an invitation to come stay with them at Lucerne and act as a sort of steward to them for the Order of the Blue.

Morrigan Corupts
Going to Westbridge proved to be the greatest moment of my life. I went there thinking I was going to have to kill my great nephew, but instead I came away with the knowledge that I could resist her. I could change my fate. I could finally make her pay for everything she had done.

Morrigan Corupts

Morrigan Large1
It took her telling me to make me see what she had been doing. I had thought she had just wanted to travel northward so she could be with me, but the truth was much darker. Her goals were filled with lies, and thats all I see when I look at her now.
Lucas Scott

Following the capture of Westbridge it was Morrigan that made her way southward from Westbridge and waited north of where Lucas was camped waiting for him to travel northward as she knew he would. Morrigan would find herself crying on the road waiting for Lucas, as she had been commanded to infiltrate the Lucernian camp and get close to William Lovie III. where she would then have to kill him. She did not want to do this, but her control over herself was still weak as the corruption had only been somewhat drained by Odin, and thus she believed she would be forced to do this act no matter what she actually wanted to do. Lucas had been placed in an inferior role to his brother now that the siege was over, and he attempted to help with meetings but he was told he was unneeded, and thus he was basically just guarding the camp east of the town. When he grew tired of garrisoning Westian he would take a small troop of soldiers and make his way northward where he came upon Morrigan who was waiting for him on the road, anad she told him that she had come to pay her respects to the King of Lucerne. She would join him, and used her Magi to make him convinsed as to why she was coming northward, and why she was waiting for him. Morrigan would speak to him during this trip northward about the happenings in Tree Hill, and she would openly lie to him when he asked her how his sister was doing, as Morrigan knew the truth that Brooke Scott was far from okay, but she lied believing still that she had no choice.  Arriving at the Lucernian main army camp just south of Westbrige she would pull him towards where she could feel Edward Cullen was, as she enacted the next step of her plan.

She was holding my hand, and then like lighting it was gone. Her hand bolted from mine the moment we got into range of Edward Cullen. I hated him in that moment, as I thought she was interested in him romantically. I should have warned him, but my jelousy made me childish
Lucas Scott

Inside the camp Morrigan would quickly find Edward, and she used the coruption she had been using against Lucas to make Lucas convinse Edward to spend time with Morrigan. For Lucas he had no idea why he was doing what he was doing, but he was helpless to stop the words that flowed from his mouth. Leaving behind a nearly comotose Lucas Scott Morrigan would walk with Edward of whom she attempted to persuade to get him to take her to meet with William. Edward himself powerful in Magi he was found himself feeling the desire to listen to her, and would take her into Westbridge proper, all the while the two being followed closely by Lucas. Edward was able to easily bypass all the checks and other gaurds that stood before the king, and got to his location in the main keep of Westbridge where he was finally stopped by Jasper Hale, and Leven Martell.

House Lovie
The Rise of Lucerne
I saw the destruction of the world, and knew I had to stop it. There was nothing left to do but become bigger then everyone else. The Empire was never going to be the beacon the world needed it to be. Westros was on fire. The Bretonians had reached for the stars and been burned. And the old shadow of Numeron was fading far too quickly. It was left to us in Lucerne to change the fate of all those who wished to reject darkness. We were the last hope for a world who had long since given up on believing.


I could just see Edwards back, but everything about his stance told me that the moment he saw Jasper he had grown weak. The golden armor of Jasper made him look angelic, but the look on his face when he saw Edward was more demonic. The two were supposed to be best friends, and thus seeing him looking at Edward with such distain wasn`t something I expected.

``What brings you here Edward.`` There was such Malice in his voice that the reason behind it must be bad. You don`t speak with that level of hate, unless the true reasoning for it is something beyond just a simple argumement.

``Jasper please. The King wishes for you and Edward to remain civil, please do not make this uncomfortable for our guest.`` She said the guest part as a question wanting Morrigan to anwser who she was.

``I am Morrigan of the Order of the Blue Dragon, and my friend Edward here was taking me to meet the King.`` Jasper clearly didn`t like this and stopped looking at Morrigan and turned towards Edward.

``I`m sorry Leven but how am I to remain calm in his presence when he brings strangers to see the king. I am sorry Lady Morrigan but I know nothing of you, and here you stand prepared to meet the King of the Valley.`` Edward remained unmoving, and I felt bad for him as I watched him. The Edward I had met earlier had been like the Edward I had met when he was with the army that had relieved us in Tree Hill, and just like then he was confident, and personable. He wasn`t this weakened man that I saw now with shoulders slumped looking asleep while standing.

``Lord Hale it has been a dream of mine since the kings heroic saving of Tree Hill to meet him. I promice you that I mean you no harm.`` Jasper didn`t smile just sort of stopped moving for a moment. He looked briefly pale as he stood motionless, and Leven looked at him wondering just like I was why he was standing so still, and then before Leven could say anything he shook his head and became remade.

``I believe...I know you say that milady but there are lots of things that many people would say to try and get close to the king. That is why we do not let random people meet him at random times. If you wish to see him then make arrangements to do it when we have returned to Lucerne. But now it is...``Jasper telling Morrigan to leave was interrupted by the tent opening to reveal William in soft black armor. Nothing like the golden dragon armor that he had worn into battle this armor was clearly meant as a sort of stylized protection while he was not in battle.

``Edward it is great to see you.`` He smiled at his friend for a moment waiting for him to speak but when he didn`t William went to speak again but was interupted by Morrigan.

``Your grace it is...your grace it is an honor to finally meet you in person.`` William looked away from the still silent Edward and rested his hand on Morrigan`s shoulder.

``Please milady rise. You are Morrigan of the Blue Dragon I have heard through the thin walls of this room.`` He looked over at Jasper clearly proving that he had heard the argueing between the two, and Jasper smiled briefly before returning to his stoic face of no emotion.

``I had not meant to cause this level of problems my grace, I had just always wished to meet you in person and thank you for all you had done for the people of Tree Hill, and if I may say. All the things you did for me when you saved Tree Hill.``

``You were in Tree Hill during the siege.`` I didn`t blame him for not knowing every soul he had saved in that city. The ruins of Tree Hill were just so large, that it hid the fact that so many had been still inside all those years. All manner of people had fought there way together during that time, and Morrigan was just another shadow on the wall as the city burned around us all.

``I was your grace.`` She said it with a softness, and even from this far I felt her pain. Her family was non-existent to me, but she had never mentioned losing anyone during the siege, or even having anyone. Her mystery became in this moment very real, and I wondered why I had never asked her before.

``A terrible thing that happened there, and I must apologize that it took me so long to undue the damage that should have never happened.``

``For a few minutes of your time all is forgiven your grace.`` He laughed along with Leven as she said it, and then despite the glares she was getting by Jasper he waved her in followed by Leven and then Morrigan followed in behind. After Jasper shut the door behind Morrigan I watched as he called two more gaurds to stand at the door, and then walked away followed behind by Edward of whom walked with more raised shoulders now.

Met at the entrance to William's tent Morrigan, and the more hidden Lucas Scott would watch on as Edward was berated by Jasper Hale for his reasoning in bringing Morrigan there despite her unknown nature and the fact that she was a Magi. As he was attacked verbally by Jasper the argument begin to get more personal as Edward had little explanation as he had been tricked using Magi to let her come, but Morrigan did her best to explain her reasoning making Jasper understand that she was a member of the Order of the Blue and just wanted to meet her king.
Morrigan Gif Evil
Jasper was despite her attempts of Magi manipulation utterly unable to be corrupted, her which was shocking Morrigan, and just as she was about to be sent away William came out and told Morrigan to come inside. Jasper pulled Edward aside, while Morrigan followed Leven and William into the old throne room of Westbridge. Jasper would drag Edward away from the tent leaving behind Ellia Snow, and Pontus of Lucerne to guard the front entrance of the tent. Jasper taking Edward into the building where Lucas was hiding would begin fighting Edward of whom was unwilling to hit him back and in the fighting Lucas Scott would begin to hyperventilate, and fell through a window into a room nearby where he would begin to have visions through the eyes of Morrigan. 
My King the time has come for us to finally meet. I have waited many years to see you, and now that I am hear the purpose for my originally meeting escapes me. Its a funny thing meeting idols. Meeting people you admire. By the time you finally see them you forget what you wanted to say in the first place.
Morrigan

Morrigan now in the room alone with William, and Leven she begin to hear terrible whispering in her mind from Flemeth of whom begin to try and conjure a dagger in her hand so that she could assassinate William. As the whispering begin to get through to her she felt her hand forming a dagger, but as that begin to happen another voice begin whispering to her in the form of Odin of whom was able to push away the presence of Flemeth and free her from this mission and thus saving William. Without the corruption Morrigan became herself in that moment and spent the time getting to know her great great nephew. William would be captivated by her kindness, and Leven would also come to like her during this conversation, and William gave her an invitation to come stay with them at Lucerne and act as a sort of steward to them for the Order of the Blue. During their conversation it also became clear that Leven, and William were beginning to have feelings for each other and Leven left the tent to prepare to return to her own tent, and alone in the tent with just William Morrigan would advise him to not ignore his love for Leven, and this would be a crack in his armor towards Leven.

William Meets a Vampire
Understanding what you are in your soul with be something that is of great interest to me. I do not judge anyone based on anything more then who they are from the moment I meet them. Prove yourself a loyal member of the Kingdom of Lucerne, and trust me when I tell you that I will keep your secret until such time that it need not be a secret anymore. I have protected far worse things then you.

The Vampire and the Dragon

Meghanna14
Do you have any inclination of what you are protecting prince Labeouf?
Wilheim Martell

Meghanna had left the city of Lucerne to return to Weerhousen briefly to lie to Queen Angelica Neferata about what she had done in the city, and it was while she was half way to Weerhousen when she would feel a terrible fear within her as the Lucernians would at this point Invade the city of Westbridge. Returning to the city at the fastest possible speed she infiltrated the entire city and reached Shia only to find him safe and being uplifted by the Lucernians, and thus she watched him safely from the tops of the buildings, and she remained watching him for many days before she was finally sure that he was truly safe among these new people. She contemplated attempting to see him, as she felt an obsessive pull to be near him, but she knew there was no way she could explain how she had gotten into the city without unleashing the knowledge of what she was to him. As she tried to get back out of the city she was captured by the forces of House Martell who were about to kill her when she was saved by Shia Labeouf who had sensed that she was nearby. When Shia saw Meghanna surrounded by the men of House Martell, and Wilheim Martell preparing to kill her - because he knew her to be a vampire due to her eyes - Shia broke into a sprint and stood in front of Wilheim who upon seeing the young man stopped his sword. With Shia now in danger the situation was broken up by Lucas Scott who while he was nearby knew that William had large plans for Shia and thus he couldn't allow him to fall and because of this he grabbed a hold of Meghanna and bid Shia to follow him to the tent of the king. As they walked Shia held Meghanna's hand and attempted to make her feel better, but she understood for the first moment that she was about to lose the shield that had protected her from being seen for what she was, and without her shield she was sure that Shia would abandon her

Do not harm her King William. I beg of you to understand how much I love her. I beg of you to give me the chance to show you that she can live with us and not hurt anyone...Please show mercy Your Grace.
Shia Laboeuf

William though was forced to deal with an incident as the forces of House Martell under Wilheim Martell had captured a women of whom did not appear to be completely human in the form of Meghanna, and despite attempts to get her to speak she refused begging to see Shia Labouef of whom she told them she needed to see.

Demons on the Loose

Main Article : Lorderon Civil War

Demons on the Loose
Arthas was the source of so much evil, and we had just allowed him to walk around in front of us.
Gemma Cullen Small
It was beyond anything I could have imagined. This man was the Arch Lord of a grand state within the Kingdom of Lucerne. There was only one man in the kingdom who held more power then an Arch Lord, and that was the one man I knew would believe me when I told him about this letter.
Edward Cullen

Gemma Cullen would be in a meeting for Order of the Blue Dragon alongside her cousin Edward Cullen when she was told that a letter had arrived at the Tower labeled for her. She would remain for the meeting and not immediately get the letter but following the meeting with the Order of the Blue Dragon she had received a letter from a Magi from the Kirin Tor that she had met long before named Medivh and had wished to known if she had an audience with the King. He asked her that if she did have an audience with the king that she needed to use that right away to give him word of something terrible happening in Lorderon. When Gemma responded questioning why Medivh wanted to speak with the King, and what terrible thing this was that was happening in Lorderon he would respond with the truth. He told Gemma in the letter that Arthas had lost his mind, and was forming a chaos cult of which was growing more powerful each day within the walls of Lorderon, and that unless he was stopped he was going to destroy the entire state.

House Lovie
The Rise of Lucerne
I saw the destruction of the world, and knew I had to stop it. There was nothing left to do but become bigger then everyone else. The Empire was never going to be the beacon the world needed it to be. Westros was on fire. The Bretonians had reached for the stars and been burned. And the old shadow of Numeron was fading far too quickly. It was left to us in Lucerne to change the fate of all those who wished to reject darkness. We were the last hope for a world who had long since given up on believing.
Lady Gemma Cullen,
I am sorry about the rushed nature of my last letter, but the news was not good, and you and your cousin were the only people I knew well enough in Lucerne that were close enough to the king to effect any kind of real change. I am sorry for the history lesson, but you must understood all of this if you are to believe me.
Arthas Menathil was born, and from that moment forward he was destined to be the king of Lorderon. The people cheered his every move for he was noble, and just in all things that he did. Then like the wind flowing through everything disapeared in him. Where once there was nobility there was now only darkness. His parents would send for a paladin in the north to train him, and we all thought the paladin had been succesful. He wasn`t the same true knight as he was before, but he wasn`t the same violent monster he was before either. I returned to my studies believing all was well, but I have learned it was all a lie. 
You must understand that men have lost their lives to bring me this information, and now he is chasing me as well. I am not some traitor to the cause of the Menathil`s. I do not wish for gold, or power. I have learned that since he handed over Lorderon to Lucerne he has formed a chaos cult, and is planning to destroy the state in a bloodbath. I do not yet know his end game, but whatever it may be you need to understand only one main thing. It will not be positive.
My former prince wants the world to burn in the same manner as he burns. He hates all things now and he wants it all to disapear. I cannot stop him alone, and as I said you and your cousin are the only ones I know close to the king. Use what influence you have and speak to the king. If failing this go to your cousin. I warned him years ago of this, and I only hope he is the same person he was when we last spoke.
Take a leap with me Gemma Cullen and we can save the world together.
Medivh, Counciller of the Six for the honorable Kirin Tor

Gemma was moved by the letter but she knew that she had no business speaking to the King of Lucerne even if she had been rather friendly with him during their youth. She knew that this couldn't be left unsaid so she responded to Medivh that she couldn't help him but if he talked to Edward Cullen her cousin then he would be able to tell the King himself. She would go to find Edward, and when she did she showed him the letters, and when he saw who they were from he too believed their content. Knowing they were in a very tricky situation Edward would leave immediately with Gemma for the capital where he would attempt with all that remained of his clout with William to do something about this situation.

Taylor Swift Medium
Taylor Swift was the perfect cover for me and what I had to do. Noone believed that she would be someone that would become central in the discovery of what Arthas was. Had I been quicker. Had I listed the first time I was told and not worried about the consequences, it is impossible to imagine how many that are dead might live.
Edward Cullen

Edward Cullen following the meeting with Medivh would go to Lucerne to meet with William but when he arrived he discovered that William had traveled up the mountain to meet with the dragons. Most believed they had seen him for the last time based on the tears flowing from both Alice and Emma, and so he made the decision that he couldn't sit idle while his friend risked everything to save the people of Lucerne. He would travel alongside his wife Tanya to Hilary's home and while there they came up with the plan of going to Lorderon under the pretend mission of growth of Dragonoph while in fact investigate the supposed chaos worship of Arthas Menathil. During this time his relationship with Tanya is collapsing, and she shows him little to no affection of which he responds to Gemma he isn't surprised about. Meeting as well with Alice Lovie, and Emma Bell they would make the suggestion that Taylor Swift be the one they use as the center of plan, as she was known far and wide for her Dragonoph beliefs and would be more accepted then the very influential Edward Cullen. Alice would later in a discussion with William admit that she was trying to distance Taylor from the romantic drama she was beginning to have with Emile Hirsh in Brill, but she didn't want them to know that was a major reason for her being sent. Also realizing they needed more Dragonoph involvement they went to Erica Steinmare of whom Edward knew of from school, and they got her to lead a contingent from House Steinmare to Brill where they would then move to the Port of Stormwind on their final stop before they went to Lorderon. Erica Steinmare agreed to go, but her brother forced himself into going as her brother hated Edward as he was a close friend of Jaspers and he also took his wife with him of whom had always wanted to see Lorderon and the massive Rhine. Alongside this would also be Emma Bell who would travel with Edward to give their Dragonoph mission further credence as she was a member of the royal family as the cousin of William Lovie III. and joining Emma would be a force of some thirty House Bell guards, and her husband Fredrik Highmore.

We had to make it look convinsing. If we went there and it looked like we were there for the real reason we were there then who knew what these cultists would do. I wanted to save lives, I didn't want to be the direct cause of the deaths of thousands.
Edward Cullen
Taylor Swift would make her first appearance in Westros when Edward Cullen, and the group would arrive in Brill and when they did they would immediately travel to the Brill Keep where they met with Timone Swift, and John Swift and they would explain to the two that they needed Taylor for an important mission and this would be agreed to and then they were told that Taylor was at the Temple of Brill praying. It would be while praying in the High Temple of Brill when she would be approached from behind and was shocked to find those who had joined her in prayer were none other then Emma Bell a member of the royal family, as well as Dylan Steinmare and Edward Cullen two man who she had never met before but she knew to be extremely promient members of the kingdom. Continuing to pray now joined by this group her mind would be overcome by questions of what could have brought such a group to her temple, and after fifteen minutes of prayer she finishes and at her ending she and the group finally speak. Emma tells Taylor that she is being tasked with leading a Dragonoph contingent to Lorderon where they will be attempting to make further inroads into converting the new state to the Dragonoph, and when she questions why her they are reluctant to give her a straight answer instead Emma hands her a letter directed to her signed by Alice Lovie who is the acting regent of the Kingdom of Lucerne while William is away.
Emma Bell Gif
It would be as this was happening that Anna Kendrick would be watching through the window of the temple as Taylor speaks to the group, and she is disgusted that Taylor is being given such an opportunity while she is once again passed over for Taylor. As she continues to watch she is discovered by Freddie Highmore of whom she talks with for some time, and eventually is able to convince Freddie to put in a word for her to travel with them to Lordeorn. Following this discussion Anna would return to the Freddie Highmore does put in a word for Anna but this overruled by Emma who was aware of the situation between Taylor and Anna and did not want the trouble of those two being together. Following this conversation with Freddie she returns to the Kendrick estates where she convinces her brother Tyson Kendrick to travel with her to Lorderon where she uses his desire to regain his honor following his failure at the Nortburg tournament during the events of the Journey, and with this hope he jumps at the opportunity. Following this she returns to the keep and finds Freddie Highmore of whom apologizes to her telling her that she cannot come as Emma had indicated the group was full but clearly there was more to it and Anna takes this as Taylor interfering and thus decides to go around Emma Bell to Dylan Steinmare of whom she had known during her time at the academy. Finding Dylan spending time with his wife she feels sadness at how happy they look and longs to see Orival again which shocks her that she doesn't think of Josh Hirsh for even a second when she sees there happiness. Speaking to Dylan she is able to trick him into taking her with them offering her families forces in assistance against Edward if the chance arises, and he agrees to not tell Emma about this as the two conspire that they will keep it a secret until it is too late for her to go back, and Anna promises to Dylan that she will support Dylan if the opportunity to kill Edward Cullen arises.
Anna Kendrick Gif Medium Red
Having manipulated her way into going she goes back to her families estate with no plans to tell Josh Hirsh of her departure but when she returns home she is told by her sister Melinda Kendrick that Emile Hirsh has been banned from going due to what everyone knows to be the affair happening between him and Emile, and thus attempting to get back at Taylor and cause problems she travels to the Hirsh estates. Arriving at her home she meets with her husband who she realizes she hasn't seen in almost three months and tells him that he will need to accompany her and lies to him that this was a command from Emma Bell, and wanting to be loyal he adheres to what he thinks is a royal command. Wanting to sow further chaos she also tricks them into believing that Josh is also to come despite him also not being one of those who was too come. Thus having created what she believes is a great embarrassment for Taylor she returns to the House Kendrick estates and prepares her things for the journey to come. Following this they would travel to Lole where they would take a boat all the way east to the Port of Stormwind in order to make the final part of their trip to Lordeorn. When they did arrive in Lole they discovered Tanya Cullen awaiting them in the city, and she refused to be left behind, and while this should have been a happy moment for the married couple instead they just argued along the way from Lole to the Port of Stormwind as there marriage had clearly fallen apart. While in the Port of Stormwind Edward would be joined by Candice Anthor of whom would say that she had been planning a trip to Lorderon in order to arrange a series of trade deals, and this would be the perfect opportunity. Convinced by Hilary, and Gemma that the more people they brought with them with civilian purposes the more real this whole thing looked he would agree to have her come, and Candice brought with her a large contingent of troops on six ships from the Port of Stormwind.

On the Path of a Demon

Hilary Swift needs Fi
Reaching the top of the tower wasn't was I expected. I thought I would meet some chaos worshipper and we would find the truth I wanted about Arthas. Instead I only found my own weakeness. Instead I was forced to deal with the failings in my self.
Edward Cullen

Edward, Taylor, Hilary, Tanya and a small entourage of troops from House Swift, House Steinmare, House Kendrick, House Hirshe, and House Cullen would join the six strong fleet of Candice Anthor and her large force as they traveled to Lorderon and after making the trip from the Port of Stormwind, and Edward would set Tanya to the task of making Taylor believe that she was actually there for the purpose they told her she was. Tanya was by this point nearly constantly fighting with Edward, and Edward knew that barking orders at her was only going to make it worse, but a part of him knew the marriage was over and really just wanted to save lives. While Taylor and Tanya visited several Dragon Temples that were under construction in Lorderon, it was Edward and Hilary that visited the Kirin Tor. When they arrived they were met by Medivh and several of his loyalists and they went about the conversation of how to prove Arthas's madness. Medivh told Edward that in his investigation he had discovered the existence of a group calling themselves the Sons of Lorderon of whom were being portrayed to the public as a revolutionary group wanting independence for Lorderon, but under the surface he discovered that in fact they were a chaos cult founded by Arthas. Edward needed more proof and so Medivh took him and Hilary to a small Kirin Tor Magi tower south of Lorderon where he kept one of the cultists captive.

It wasn't until I saw the devotion that the Steinmare's had for the Dragon that I knew I had to tell them the truth. Dylan was irate. Erica was just as angry. Laera though was confused as to why they been lied too. I didn't blame them for any of those feelings though.
Taylor Swift

Taylor, Tanya, Anna, Josh, Emile and the Steinmare's would travel throughout the capital visiting the different Dragon Temples on their first day, and during this time Taylor and Emile would sleep together nearly the first moment they had alone, and Anna was nearby and she confronted them on it, and neither would even apologize and she would leave shortly after with Josh in tow. With those two gone they were met by the Steinmare's of whom Taylor watched look with amazement at the newly constructed Temple, and in that moment being held by Emile she knew she had to tell them the truth, and she would reveal to them the true purpose of the trip to Lorderon. Dylan would leave to go find Candice Anthor in order to warn her, and the rest of them would decide they would make the best of it, and expand the Dragonoph as much as possible. Taylor Swift would reveal to Erica Steinmare that she wasn't going to continue with the marriage to Josh Hirsh and planned to marry Emile while the two were here in Lorderon, and Erica gave the two space and left to go and find her brother in the port. Anna would get into an argument with Josh and went off her own finding herself in the Lorderon market where followed by Emma Bell she and Emma who had for so long fought to keep Anna out of this whole trip found Anna crying and finally saw the real person beneath the rumors. The two would discuss openly the situation and for the first time Emma heard about the lies that Anna believed in regards to Taylor and revealed the truth to Anna of whom would be horrified to know what the truth was and how horrible she had been to Taylor over what now amounted to nothing more then her mothers manipulations. Emma would tell Anna that she was heading north to Westbridge and knew that Orival Crane was there if Anna wanted to go with her, but Anna would politely refuse saying now that she knew the truth she had to make things right with Taylor and once she had done that she would end things with Josh and go north to find Orival.

Erica Steinmare Cover2
If you had told me the truth back then, I would have done so many things differently once I was here. I felt like I was being watched this entire time, but I ignored that because you told me everything was on the up. You lied to me Edward Cullen, and I won't forget that. Don't count on my support again.
Candice Anthor to Edward Cullen

While the main group was looking into the cultists or working to expand the Dragonoph influence in the Lorderon capital Candice Anthor was working at her trade agreement in the port itself. When she begin making her deals and talks with the leading houses in the port she begin to feel that she was being followed, and watched wherever she went, and this led to her going to find Edward of whom she found while he was on the way to the Kirin Tor tower south of the Magi fortress, and he was dismissive wanting to go quickly, and thus he lied to Candice and told her nothing was going on. This made her feel like she was being ridiculous in thinking she was being watched, and thus she let her guard down as the cultists - who were actually watching her heavily as she had brought a large military force into the port - spied on her, and prepared for an assassination attempt on her. During this time though her cousin Hedrin Tolhmave II. would become concerned after he saw several men watching Candice and he followed them, and watched them enter a tavern of which he followed them into, and when he did they entered a back room which after following them led him into a large tunnel system where he would have to kill both of the men after they discovered him following them. Leaving the tavern as quickly as possible he met Dylan Steinmare on the street and together they raced to find Candice Anthor and arrived just as cultists attempted to assassinate her.

There has been an attack in the port milady We have heard word that cultists have attacked Lady Anthor,a nd even now fighting is still going on. What is your command Milady?
Main Hunder to Calia Menathil

The cultists had surrounded the port with nearly thirty men, and once Candice arrived they killed several sentries watching for violence, and then with the way clear they would move forward. As the cultists went to attack Dylan Steinmare, and Hedrin Tolhmave would arrive and scream to the guards that cultists were about and an attack was going to happen, and realizing they had been discovered the cultists would let off a horn and charge forward into the maelstrom. The fighting was intense but the guards now aware were able to repulse the horribly outnumbered cultists of whom had been relying on the shock of their arrival to succeed and Dylan captured one of the cultists but as they were taking him away the man was shot with an arrow from another cultist on a rooftop of whom then was able to escape.

Finding Information
Gemma Cullen Gif Tower

Gemma, and Edward Cullen alongside Hilary Swift would have no idea what kindof nightmare they were walking into when they entered the tower of the Magi Medivh.

That was the first time I saw evil in its purest form. Medivh was right. It was only after speaking to that one that I understood how limited I had been.
Edward Cullen

Arriving at the tower it was Medivh, Edward, Hilary, Gemma, Markus Flowers, and several of Medivh's men and Medivh would lead them as they moved to the top and discovered a single man chained to the floor and roof. Medivh explained to him that this man was evil, and that no matter what he believed after talking to the man he needed to understand that fact alone. He told Edward that everything in life was a choice though and he had the decision to make if he was going to be the man that was tricked by evil, or if he would be able to see evil in all of its forms and be able to defeat it.

House Lovie
The Rise of Lucerne
I saw the destruction of the world, and knew I had to stop it. There was nothing left to do but become bigger then everyone else. The Empire was never going to be the beacon the world needed it to be. Westros was on fire. The Bretonians had reached for the stars and been burned. And the old shadow of Numeron was fading far too quickly. It was left to us in Lucerne to change the fate of all those who wished to reject darkness. We were the last hope for a world who had long since given up on believing.


I walked into the room and was shocked to find a man clearly brutalized chained to what was seemingly every piece of the room. "Why has he been chained so many times?"
"Do not be taken in by what you see on the surface. This man is beyond contempt. He has done things, and planned things that no rational human would ever do." Medivh walked to the man and raised his head so that we could see his face. His eyes remained closed but I saw nothing in his face that screamed that he was a monster. "His mind is completely the domain of a demon now. Nothing remains of what was once someone's child."
I moved closer to the man and as I did he must have realized my presence and opened his eyes. His eyes were sad, and despite the reservations I had due to what Medivh had said I found myself wanting to help this man. "How could you know that?"
Medivh walked away from the man and stood against the wall for a moment before speaking again. "Edward this is the moment you are going to learn about the demon within all of us. Your demon is slight but still there. You don't know the demon yet and that is something that you need to understand if your going to help your people through this. Talk to the man. Prove me wrong if you can."
``How are you so sure that you are right. Surely this could all be some kind of misunderstanding.`` I looked to Gemma and Hilary and when I did they had the same look of shock and confusion on their faces that I did. 
``Edward there is going to come a moment when you are going to have to truly understand evil. You believe you have seen evil because you knew your friends brother. Sean Lovie was just one form of evil. Evil takes many shapes, and forms and it is very important that you understand that not everything evil will appear it at first.`` He didn`t say another word just walked away and left me to stand there with this injured man who didn`t look like he could harm a fly.
I stopped for a moment unsure of how to move forward, but when I looked around for Hilary I saw her waiting. Her eyes showed that she believed in me, and I knew I couldn't fail that kind of trust. Moving closer to the man I kneeled on the floor and spoke. "What is your name?"
He coughed a bit before speaking "Tilder Meanist of House Meanist."
He spoke with an aura of nobility despite the surroundings he was in or the condition, and that made me know very quickly that he was either a well of noble or one used to pretending he was. "What have you done to make my friend believe you a demon?"
He coughed again this time for a longer period of time before being able to speak. "I woke up and found myself in this tower with that monster doing...doing unimaginable things to my friends. He won't let me explain but I know you'll hear me...you'll believe me won't you?"
The man sounded utterly frantic, and the way he spoke of his friends made me wonder how much of all of this that Medivh had left out. "You need to tell me before I can say anything."
"This man believes me some sort of demon, but I just want the freedom of my people. Your a Lucernian I can tell. Your people were not meant to come here. This land..."He stopped and coughed again before speaking. "This land isn't yours. Listen to me none of that is important right now. That monster has killed all of my men, and left me alone while my family waits for me at home."
I looked at Medivh for a moment wanting to understand what was happening here. "What proof do you have Tilder that you are not a cultist?
He looked hopefully at me, and I felt a slight tinge of arrogance come from him "The same proof I told the monster about. Talk to my wife. She will show you that I am who I say that I am."
"And if I speak to her and find a different outcome?" I could see Medivh in the corner shaking his head, and for a moment I looked at this young man before me and wondered if he truly was a demon. If he wasn't a demon then Medivh was a liar and that meant all of this could be some sort of trap.
"Then I am lost and you should kill me."
From the look on Medivh's face he told me silently that he knew where his wife was, and would take me to her. "Your putting a lot of faith in how one conversation will go arnt you."
"I have faith in what I see your eyes. You are a good soul, and I know you will try and do what is right."
"I will speak to your wife, and when that is done we will all know the truth."
"The truth will be known by all."

Edward would be told by Medivh where Tilder's wife lived and the group would leave the tower and go to find the women that Edward silently had no idea what would happen with. On one hand if she was truthful then he would know Medivh a liar. If she was a liar then he was a fool who had been tricked by a demon. On the way to the wife he spoke with Hilary who told him that she felt a horrible taint coming from Tilder Meanist. She wondered how he did not feel it, and he wondered why he was unable to sense what clearly so many around him were feeling. Medivh told him that his demon wasn't revealed yet, and when Edward finally understood he would know exactly why he couldn't see what was just beneath the surface.

His wife was nothing more then a ruse meant to kill me. He knew his life was over and yet he wanted me to see death, and I suppose somewhere in his chaos mind he wanted me to see the death that filled that home.
Edward Cullen

Arriving at the house Medivh forced Edward to wait until thirty men from the Menathil's arirved, and then he allowed Edward to enter the home. Entering the home he found the skinned bodies of untold number of people all over the walls, and the decaying bodies of a young women, and two children sitting a table in the middle of the home with a giant hole in the ground. Medivh said he would explain everything after the ambush, and moments after this happened cultists came through the roof and a fight broke out which ended with the death of the cultists as the reinforcements were too much for the weakly armed, and trained cultists. Medivh would then explain as they carried away the bodies to be buried that Tilder was once a Magi of the Kirin Tor but had been removed due to the reading of banned Magi's and this had eventually led him to becoming possessed by a demon which had then proceeded to murder his wife and children and become a dangerous serial killer of whom killed dozens in Lorderon before the Kirin Tor finally caught up with him and took him under their custody.

Arthas Leaves

See Also : Capture of Jaina Menathil

Jaina Proudmoore Cover Amazing1
I had hoped that you would want to come willingly my love.
Hur-Arthas Menathil IV.
Arthas by this point was being told by his leadership core that the Kirin Tor had captured Tilder Meanist and with his capture any hope of keeping the Lucernian contingent from discovering the truth about The Scourge gone he begin plans to leave Lorderon for the north, and his true goal of getting Frostmourne. Gathering his commanders to him he would decide on leaving behind Elu-Kael Thuzad and it would be the objective of Kael to delay the forces of Lorderon and cause as much chaos as he possibly could, but then to make his way north to link up with Arthas who would wait for Kael at Fornost. Over the days that followed this decision they gathered to him his entire command structure outside of those who were staying and travelled north out of the city during the night keeping it as secret as possible, but unfortunatly despite this attempt there departure was discovered by the Dragonoph loyalist Per-Ruenya Menathil who would without delay bring this information to Sur-Talia Menathil. Arthas had left being information that he had travelled north in order to assist Marcel Lovie and thus when Talia went to the throne room she found this note detailing where he was saying he was going, but Talia had seen the change in her brother and didn't believe it instead sending Karl Donovan to bring information to the Lucernian contingent of what had happened. Karl Donovan would travel to their ships where he found the Hirshe brothers there and told them that Arthas had left the city and they both realized what this meant and thus they moved without haste to tell Edward about this. As this was happening Arthas as he moved out of Lorderon had a large fleet of dozens of ships transporting his men and in this movement they would travel to Kul Tiras where Arthas had unfinished business with his wife Jaina. Arriving with his fleet just south of Boralus they had slipped by the naval defenses as they were inside what was seen as safe waters when they left Lorderon and thus landed on the coast south of Boralus without alerting anyone to their presence. Landing his troops there he channeled a spell with his Magi leadership which gave him the location of Jaina who he discovered was located at the Tower of Toralus located west of Boralus, and with this knowledge he would march on the Tower of Toralus.
Arthas Menathil and Jaina Proudmoore1
The Tower of Toralus was lightly defended as it was a sort of estate for House Proudmoore and thus when Arthas's several thousand strong army arrived it was Jaina who sensed that it was Arthas and ordered her men to flee the tower before they were killed, and then she waited for Arthas to come to her. Arthas came to her alone inside the tower and seeing him clad in the evil armor he had been crafting for some time she prepared herself to die and refused to speak to the man in front of her as she knew in her heart that this was not her Arthas, but he did not strike her down instead he took her staff from her and placed Magi restraints on her restricting her magi abilities and then summoned troops who took her hostage. With Jaina in his hands he would return to the ships where by this point the troops of Jaina had not yet warned the main Boralus forces of what had happened and thus when Arthas's fleet passed Boralus they were not resisted by the large Kul Tiras navy thus allowing Arthas to escape with Jaina.

Taylor's Discovery

Taylor Swift Hot3
Your grace my time there was filled with so many things, and I want you to know that the Dragon shall be heard throughout all the land soon. The cultists though were dangerous beyond anything I had ever heard of. They had infested the largest Temple in the entire capital and turned it into a den of demons and evil men.
Taylor Swift

Following the discovery by Edward that the cultists controlled the massive Great Temple of Lorderon he and his group would travel with Medivh back to the capital where they planned to attack the temple. As this was happening Taylor Swift and the Steinmare's would be told by a Dragon Priest that several Dragonoph worshipers had come to him to admit that they had been members of a cult in Lorderon and that the Great Temple of Lorderon was their headquarters of sorts. Disgusted that a Temple would be used for this purpose and despite the attempts by Dylan and Erica to stop her she would travel to the Great Temple and alongside Laera Steinmare would enter the Temple and using key words learned from the traitor cultists were able to enter the Temple. Entering the Temple they went through a recruitment process of sorts, but things begin to go bad after the cultist leading them around attempted to rape Laera and she stabbed him through the eye killing him and forcing them to hide his body while they escaped the Temple. Finding there way out wasn't easy though, and outside Dylan would meet with Edward telling him what had happened, and learning from Edward how serious the situation was they believed they had the proof they needed but Emile, and Josh Hirshe arrived to tell them that Arthas had left the city with a force in order to supposedly help Arnor, and Marcel Lovie. Edward told Emile, and Josh to go to the keep and force them to recall Arthas, and at the same time attempted to send word to Marcel Lovie of what was happening, but unknown to him the cultists were watching them, and the letters, and ravens were all intercepted meaning Marcel was not warned.

We were but moments from showing him as the monster he was, and yet he slipped between our fingers. I would have killed him myself if I had thought it was possible to get through that kind of layer of guards.
Dylan Steinmare

Taylor Swift, and Laera Steinmare at this point would finally make their way out of the temple, but as Laera exited the door Taylor would be knocked on the head and the gate shut causing a siege of sorts as they attempted to break there way into the Temple. Forcing their way into the temple using the troops they had brought, they would fight against dozens of cultists of which forced the involvement of more troops and a battle broke out, but despite victory after the dust had settled they also found that there was no sign of Taylor, because she had been taken to the real home of the cultists of which was a large tunnel system beneath the temple itself. By this point the cultists were aware they had been discovered, and they would begin plans to launch the overall assault on Lorderon, and those traitor cultists would in these last moments release this information to the Menathil loyalists, or the Lucernians, or also in many cases the Magi of Kirin Tor.

Captured
Laera Steinmare Large
Edward I am being told that you kept all of this a secret from the people you brought with you, and I guess I wonder now in the privacy of this group...why did you not warn them of the dangers? Do you honestly think Taylor would have gone into that Temple had she of known what awaited her.
William Lovie III.

Captured by the cultists Taylor is forced to endure captivity for hours, as the cultists by this point are simply stalling within the tunnel system, and Taylor witnesses the leadership of the cultists flee the grounds to safety, while the few that remain behind in order to show resistance are weak old men, and ones they question the devotion of. During this torture she is somewhat protected by a young cultist of whom stops an older man from raping her, and she is saddened as he tells her of his life, but despite her attempts to get him to surrender he sees no life past this, and leaves her as Edward's force finally breaks into the tunnels. The cultists that are left are weak and are easily defeated leaving Edward in control of the temple, but as soon as he releases Taylor's mouth coverings she reveals to him that nearly all the cultists already fled, and those left were expendable to them. With the cultists destroyed Taylor reveals that the cultists are a part of a chaos cult led by Arthas Menathil of whom has not taken any true forces north to assist Marcel but is in fact taking monsters and demons of whom are planning great destruction. As they attempt to make their way out of the temple they find the route blocked by design, and they are unable to escape by means of the entrance, and instead must make their way through ancient tunnels out of the city. After days of travelling through the tunnels they find themselves in the fields far to the south of Lorderon and a note is left on the edge of the entrance on the body of a soldier with the sigil of House Scarlet on him.

Congratulations on discovering the great secret of Lorderon. You are to be commended for seeing what many before you failed to see, but I must be the one to tell you that is the only thing you did right. You have failed to stop me, and now that failure shall play out in the destruction of Arnor. Perhaps if you had moved quicker. Perhaps if you had been smarter your people in Arnor wouldn't be dead.
King Arthas Menathil
Edward became infuriated by this and the realization that it was already well to late to save Marcel, or to do any of the good things that he knew in his mind he had to do in order to regain what he had lost. The army of Arthas had left nearly a week ago, and he knows that a raven will never reach Arnor in time to do any good, and he breaks down crying for his continued failure. Eventually calming down the group gathers themselves and make their way to a nearby village where they receive horses and make their way back to Lorderon to warn Arnor of the coming chaotic army. Back in the city Laera, Erica, and Dylan Steinmare retreat to the Menathil Palace, and rally the Lucernians to their cause as well as sending out word of the what everyone now knows will be a very large attack on Lorderon by a unknown amount of cultists.
Anna Kendrick Gif Thinking
Josh Hirshe, and Anna Kendrick had become stranded at the port and were forced to hide themselves with the garrison there. Taylor Swift and Emile Hirshe would retreat with the main force and retreated into the Menathil Palace, and it was here where they would remain as the palace came under siege by the forces of the cultists now bent on destroying the city. Candice Anthor in the port itself sends word to Kul Tiras in order to have them send aid, and it is this quick thinking that would eventually save the city, as noone in Lorderon had been willing to ask Kul Tiras for help due to the bad blood between Lorderon, and Kul Tiras as of late. It was at this point of the city coming under siege and the port preparing for the arrival of reinforcements that Anna Kendrick and Josh Hirshe of whom had come to hide within the keep in the docks would come to have an honest conversation with Anna admitting that she loved Orival Crane and Josh was just a distraction, and Josh admitted that he actually hated Anna and only was with her to cause embaressment to his brother. Josh would as their conversationd devolved into an argument demand that she sleep with him but she resisted not wanting this but despite her resistence he forced himself on her but just as he is about to rpae her she grabs his knife and slashes his face before also stabbing him in the shoulder and fleeing from the keep to the docks themselves.

New Leadership

Talia Menathil Wide
The Cult was something that had started to enter the frame of reality some time before we learned of Arthas's true face. The cult had abducted people, and burned buildings but for all intensive purposes it was little worse then a roaving band of criminals, and thus we didn't say much.
Imlad Menathil

Following the return of Edward Cullen to the city after his destruction of one cell of the cult that Arthas had formed it became clear to the leadership that Arthas had formed it in order to destroy Lorderon, and thus they went about dealing with the cult for the first time. After the conversation between William and Edward the decision is made to make Talia Menathil the new Lord of Lorderon, and she is given this immediatly after thus removing the taint of Arthas somewhat from Lorderon. This transfer of power doesn't go completely according to plan as during the ceremony for her gaining the title of Matriarch of the family, and the Arch Lord of Lucerne position the site is attacked by a force of cultists and many demons that a Magi with the cultists summons into the area. Edward, Gemma, and Hilary lead Talia out of the building and fight there way through waves of cultists, and are nearly trapped until a counter assault by Imlad Menathil breaks the attacking cultists and allows them to return her to the keep of Lorderon with her new power.

Alone Talia was still too young and naive to be the Lady of a land that large, but lucky for us she wasn't alone. Lucky for us Calia, and Imlad were loyal advisors and didn't have their own agendas other then helping their family.
Edward Cullen

Talia would recall her sister Talia to her side, and alongside Imlad Menathil they formed a sort of Menathil council for the leadership of the land alongside Edward of whom advised them as best he could. Realizing the situation they were in they knew they needed more forces loyal to them in the city, and thus they decided to call the vassals, and ask for assistence from the nearbye Lucerne forces. As they begin to recall Menathil forces from the smaller villages, and towns they begin see that the cult had become aware of the situation and the cult summoned nearly its entire force into the capital and begin besieging sections of the city and ambushing and murdering loyalists to the Menathils. Sending word to the Riverlands, and Kul Tiras, and then the main Lucerne army south of Lorderon in the Scarlets, and the Cleganes they would beg for assistance saying that the streets were becoming a battleground.

Lord Voren
The arrival of Kael'Thuzad was a terrifying experience as he raised thousands of dead into his ranks turning a controllable situation suddenly into something far worse.
Edward Cullen

As fighting broke out in the streets Kael'Thuzad would abandon secrecy and led his command structure into the city where he and his other Magi would summon the dead to their side adding thousands into his ranks and causing great destruction. As this happened the citizens of Lorderon begin fleeing by boats in the dock out of the city, and those men that couldn't and the old would retreat into the Menathil Keep in the center of the city. Arming these citizens the defence of the keep would be expanded knowing they were defending to the last man. Edward Cullen, and Imlad Menathil led the defences with Edward using his Magi stone to alert the forces south of the wall of what was happening and making sure they knew they had to do something soon. Kael'Thuzad would raise buildings, and go about damaging the city, while he sent his commander Lord Gnarls eastward towards Kirin Tor where he was to capture the fortress and bring its knowledge back to him so that they could then leave for Arthas northward. Fighting would break out heavily in the port as the Cult would attempt to commandeer boats in their eventual search to escape, and they would be resisted by the navy of Kul Tiras of whom had sent many ships to blockade the city, and provide support.

The Liche Ras Frostwhisper would come to the docks and I remember his look as he raised his hand and summoned creatures of darkness to him. He controlled them from the docks and I knew he alone had to be stopped lest he destroyed our entire fleet.
Derek Proudmoore
Battle at the Docks

Ras Frostwhisper would come to the dock and summoning hundreds of giant sea creatures that had long laid dead at the bottom of the sea outside Lorderon, and used these creatures to assault the fleet of Kul Tiras and push them back. The fleet was forced to pull back or risk destruction as these ancient creatures pulled entire ships under the water when they got close enough, and they were only able to destroy a dozen and lost nearly twice that number of ships in return.

Battle of Kirin Tor

Main Article : Battle of Dalaran

Lord Gnarls
This place is a place of learning and peace, and you desecrate it with your very presence. Your beliefs are failed, and today you shall learn how much failure your moral decadence has caused for you and all those that stand behind you Lord Gnarl.
Medivh

Led by a mysterious Magi named Lord Gnarls the cultists would send a force to Kirin Tor as well in order to sack the Magi castle, and attempt to steal its stored knowledge for Arthas, despite the near impossibility of this task and then getting north. During the initial movement towards Kirin Tor turncoats within the fortress of Kirin Tor would murder several high ranking members of the Magi organization including the high leader in Antonidas leaving the council shattered and left with three of its members with Jaina also believed to be in the capital and not inside Kirin Tor. With their leader dead, and the council reduced Medivh would stage a sort of coup using his own forces and took control of the Council of Kirin Tor and would imprison the remaining members of Kael'Thuzad's family including his son who attempted to murder him when he took him prisoner. Medivh would lead the forces loyal to Lucerne in defense of the Kirin Tor and was able to use the superior defenses of Kirin Tor to massacre the initial wave of Cultists supported by demons that assaulted the fortress. As the battle reached the second wave though numerous Magi would turn to the side of Chaos, and the fighting got dire as the chaos cultists used these turncoats to enter Kirin Tor and were able to sack parts of the library.

The Kirin Tor could not fall or else all of Lorderon could be destroyed through the knowledge they gained in that vault. I had to move quickly and take the situation into our control again or I watched as Lorderon fell.
Saiden Scarlet

As Kirin Tor became a battleground Saiden Scarlet would send Illen Purne one of his vassals alongside Kren Scarlet to relieve the Kirin Tor with a force of Kul Tiras, and native Lorderon troops. Arriving at the scene they found the cultist army flowing into Kirin Tor, and they would attack them from behind where the cultists were killed in huge numbers but managed to keep the Lucernians away for a time. Inside Lord Gnarls made his way through Vault after Vault inside Kirin Tor attempting to make his way to the deepest and most powerful infortmation, and as he did this Medivh would lead a skilled force of Magi and elementals behind him defeating Lord Gnarls luitenents one after another until both were nearing eachother. By this point Trimier would complete the summoning spell, and this allowed several dozen Blue Dragon Magi and their support troops to enter Kirin Tor, and they asisted in stemming the flow of cultists while the main army was defeated outside by Kren Scarlet, and Illen Purne.

Battle of Lorderon

Main Article : Battle of Lorderon

Emmett McCarty Cover
Reinforcements had come in their tens of thousands to the area, and the cultists were horribly outnumbered in terms of military power. Their defeat at Kirin Tor had left their leadership scrambling to find a new weapon now that Kirin Tor was held against them, and before they could me and Emmett would tilt the scales.
Leven Martell

Following the defeat of the Cultists at Kirin Tor two shadow council members would arrive in the form of Emmett McCarty, and Leven Martell of whom brought with them thirty men each from their houses and the most elite men they both had. The cultists had barred the main gates into the city and were defending them with great strength, but many smaller gates were less defended and it was through these gates that Leven, and Emmett would infiltrate through avoiding the gaurds through the assistence of several Violet Dragons that were still in the area. Now inside the city Leven, Emmett and their sixty men would fight their way to the keep where they found the Lucernian loyalists holding out within, and thousands of citizens hiding inside the walls for protection. Kael'Thuzad would marshal nearly his entire remaining force and pulled many if not all forces from the walls and brought them to the keep where he launched an all out assault. Thousands of demons and cultists charged the high walls of the keep, and the defenders led by Emmett, Leven, and Imlad would hold out against the inital assaults and cause horrendous casualties to the unprepared cultists attacking the walls.

They broke through the eastern gatehouse, and I charged into the breach with all the reserve I had at my disposal. They were too many in number, and if we let them loose within the castle they would quickly massacre the people of Lorderon and the defenders in short order.
Leven Martell

As the attack of the Cultists failed all over it was Kael'Thuzad that went to the eastern gatehouse himself and using Magi alongside his commanders would shattter the entire gatehouse destroying it and leaving a massive gaping hole in the defences. Losing a significant amount of defenders Leven pulled all the reserves from the keep, and alongside her men and Emmett's men she and Emmett would charge into the breach and attempt to hold off the attacking cultists. The defenders were hardpressed to hold the massive numbers off but the untrained barely equipped cultists were cut down in droves, and this led to Kael'Thuzad ordering in several of his commanders including his second in command in Lord Voren of whom would kill many in front of him but was confronted by Leven Martell. Leven and Voren would fight one on one as the defenders slaughtered the cultists forcing many to attempt to retreat but these retreaters were killed by Kael'Thuzad of whom sent in Lord Savryn to deal with the situation. On the western gatehouse Imlad would murder the commander of the attacks there and charged his forces through the gatehouse and massacred hundreds of cultists forcing them to retreat southward, and allowing him to send several scouts to make the Lucernians come quicker.

Leven Martell Black

Leven Martell would further her reputation during the battle of Lordeorn

When Kael'Thuzad moved into the fray I could feel it. It was like this massive ball of electricty was moving towards us, and I couldn't let Leven, and Emmett fight that monster alone.
Edward Cullen

The scouts reached the Lucernian forces of whom were assaulting through the weakely defended outer walls, and moving slowly fearing it was a trap. Meeting the scouts Saiden Scarlet would understand it wasn't a trap and commanded all forces towards the keep with all haste, while he sent Mathew Clegane and his forces against the dock to deal with Ras Frostwhisper. Kael'Thuzad getting word that the army was only minutes away knew he had to move quickly to take the keep and then murder the population, so he waded into the battle himself. Fighting his way through his own forces he reached the front just as Leven, and Emmett killed Lord Savryn and pushed back Lord Voren. Smashing Emmett McCarty with a blast of Magi he flew back uncontious leaving Leven to fight against Lord Voren while Kael'Thuzad sent Magi blasts into the defenders of the breach killing dozens. Sencing Kael'Thuzad enter the breach Edward had left the southern gate and mvoed to the east where he reached the fighting and was able to block a spell that would have badly injured Leven. Fighting against Kael'Thuzad he and the Liche would battle for minutes until Lord Voren fell destroyed and Leven charged him as well turning the tide of the fight. Kael'Thuzad attempted to flee but was struck through the back by Leven's sword and destroyed. At the port Mathew Clegane would overwhelm Ras Frostwhisper with the support of Gemma Cullen of whom overpowered the tired Ras Frostwhisper but he retreated using a stone and disapeared alongside several of his commanders.

Arthas's remnents had been crushed, but he was still loose, and where he was now was anyone's guess.
Leven Martell

With the death of Kael'Thuzad and the defeat of Ras Frostwhisper the skeletal elements and demons fizzled out of excistence, while the human elements of the cult were swiftly either killed or surrendered and made to live out the rest of their short lives in prison before they were executed. With Talia Menathil now Lady of Lorderon the population shifted back to the capital but was diminished from the numbers before as some one quarter of the city had turned to the cultists and were basically all dead while another quarter had died during the fighting leaving half the city dead. It was following the clean up that a letter came into the keep adressed to Edward Cullen, but it would be read by Leven Martell and the rest of the commanders inside the keep.

The End of a Marriage

After Lorderon I just didn't have it in me anymore to care. She bore the brunt of that depression, and for that I will ever be able to be more sorry. I pushed her into his arms...I did that.
Edward Cullen

The events of Lorderon had cleared up many things in the mind of Tanya Cullen, and these things led to her sending a letter to Radlet Scarlet while she was in Lorderon that would change everything. Tanya would ask him to meet her in Lucerne and told him she was going to divorce Edward no matter what it took, and that she wanted to be with him. As Edward found her following the hollow victory of the Lucernians over Arthas's madness she would be completely unforgiving and whatever emotions she had for him disapeared when he showed little care that she was talking of divorcing him. Edward would leave the room with her without finishing the conversation, and she immediatly found the Steinmare's and would travel by boat back with them, and when she arrived in the Port of Stormwind she recieved a letter from Radlet saying he would be awaiting her arrival in Lucerne. Arriving in Lucerne she was met at the gates by Radlet of whom held her hand as she cried, and while he was jelous he would comfort her over the ending of her marriage in everything but officiality. Back in Lorderon Edward Cullen would tell noone what was happening with Tanya and decided on wim to go to Kirin Tor with Jaina, Hilary, and Gemma and he would remain there assisting in the rebuild for some time. While he was rebuilding Kirin Tor Tanya went to her father and pushed him to get William Lovie III. to arrange a divorce between Tanya and Edward, but unfortunaly William wouldn't do that to his old friend, and thus rejected the request. 

The Stone Dragons in the North

Hilary Swift Cover1
I was tired of being hated. Tired of not being cared about. Everything in my world that had mattered to me had forgotten that I existed. They tried their best I think to believe they still cared, but the truth was that I was absent for a period of time, and I would never make my way back from that.
Edward Cullen

Following the exodus of Arthas and his failure to  stop him Edward would return to Lucerne a somewhat broken man, who watched as Jasper, and Leven had completely replaced him as the best friends of William while Emmett had taken control of House McCarty and was throwing himself into that. On top of this Edward would find that his former wife Tanya Cullen had now moved on with Saiden Scarlet and had followed him into Hearthglen where she was pregnent with a child from him. Seeing all of this Edward believed he needed to do something to change things, and thus he would decide to travel into the north with Hilary and her husband alongside the Stone Dragons, in a quest to find Lord Voldermorte and finally end him once and for all. Edward would go to William and tell him that he needed some time away, and that he had decided he was taking his Stone Dragons and going into Tevinter to assist in the war effort up there. William would attempt to convinse him that everything was fine, and Alice came in later in the conversation and tried as well, and whatever progress they had made when up in flames when Jasper entered the room and then quickly walked out unable to even be in the same room as him. Leven would come in and the four of them would say their goodbye's as they knew after Jasper's departure that Edward had made up his mind.

Edward Cullen would travel to Brill alongside Vonder, where they met with Hilary Swift. Hilary was quick to follow Edward's plan, and her husband accompanied them as well leaving behind their children in the care of their family while they went north. Gemma Cullen arrived with Coldhands shortly after this, and the two would also join with them, without any resistance, and Coldhands would warn Edward that if they went northward he would never return south as anything but an enemy of Lucerne.

Gemma Cullen Large Needs Fixed
Your are my best friend in this entire world Edward. I know that I'm not the one you dreamed of having for a best friend, but I'm here for you. I'll always be here for you.
Hilary Swift

Following the gathering of the Stone Dragons, they would travel by boat from Lole all the way to the Port of Stormwind, where they then would take a boat to Westbridge. Gemma Cullen would seperate from them on the route as she stopped at Lorderon where she would plan to meet with Jaina Proudmoore in order to say her sympathies for the believed death of Arthas Menathil. Jaina would be waylaid after she was forced to find Jaina at the Kirin Tor fortress, and she remained by Jaina's side for several days waiting for her to feel better. The rest of the group would keep moving, and after days of travel they would reach their destination, arriving in Westbridge. At this point the Starke`s would leave Thedas and arrive in Westbridge where they awaited their fleet from the south to arrive and transport their forces to Bolten, while also transporting their women and non-warriors by boat to Fairmarket where they would be returning to their homes in Stormwind. The Stone Dragons minus Gemma Cullen would arrive in Westbridge where they would meet with the Starke's of whom are leaving for the south and there is being a handover of command in the north. Edward Cullen talks with Robb Starke about the war in the north, and he details the violence of it all, and also the fact that reinforcements will be coming in extreme numbers from the south as the forces of the Darkmore's have been commanded following the end of their troubles to send forces into the north. Before leaving Robb would leave him with one last piece of advice when he told Edward that the Kingdom of Ferelden was shaky at best in their loyalty, but the Kingdom of Antiva was what was the real target as they had absolutely no feelings for the Empire of Tevinter outside of hatred. As the Starke's left the Stone Dragons would make a short stop to see Shia Labouef of whom they knew to be one of the major figures of the northern campaign, but were unable to meet him as he had travelled north already. Thus with nothing left to do in Westbridge they would make their way northward to Heathfall where the center of the Lucernian Battle Command was located.

The Tide was turning but before us stood thousands upon thousands of soldiers. Everyone of them wanting a way out.
Edward Cullen

Arriving in Heathfall following the exodus of the Starkes when they were going to Bolten for the war there and thus Edward arrived in the First Lucerne-Tevinter War and in this war he found a front that was very much in flux. In Noveria the conflict had ground to a halt as the Tevinter forces couldn't get by the fortresses there, but in the west the situation was different as the numbers of Tevinter were unending on that front. Seeing an opportunity to rise in the north Edward, and Hilary worked hard to destabilize areas of strength for the Deatheaters and they would begin to do this by attacking camps controlled by the Deatheaters and using local knowledge of the area and traitors within their ranks they would ambush the forces and kill them. Weeks into the conflict they would recieve a letter from Westbridge directed from Gemma Cullen of whom said she was in Westbridge and was making her way northward to join them, and by this time they were already quite successful as they were responsible for the destruction of several Deatheater camps in the area just north of Noveria. This would lead to the Tevinter forces rallying a large force at the town of Serlinia and removing most of their smaller camps.

Battle of Serlinia

The Battle of Serlinia should have defined the war, but what it did was show me the reality of it. Tevinter was willing to, and could afford to lose incredible numbers, and we had to adapt to that.
Edward Cullen

The Lucernians and Thedas forces move against the Tevinter army situated outside of Serlinia of which is led by several very prominent Death eaters including several very close to the Dark Lord himself. Edward now in command of the force alongside several other Lucernians sends a large cavalry force to outflank the Tevinter army causing them to stop retreating and this leads to the two forces to fight outside of the town of Serlinia. During the fighting Edward is able to alongside the rest of his party counter the Magi of Lord Voldermorte and this forces deliver a crushing defeat on the Tevinter army and Lord Voldermorte retreats as well. With the casualties mounting though the Tevinter Army simply sent in more forces and following the arrival of reinforcements they found themselves back where they were before, and thus Edward planned to assasinate leading commanders in the Tevinter army as they were more difficult to replace. Marking several commanders as valued targets for death they would infiltrate camps using Magi, and through this they managed to kill several high ranking military commanders including the field commander of the entire Antiva front.

Voice in the North

The Death of Edward Cullen

The Death of Edward Cullen
He told me he was going to earn his place in the world. The moment he came to me asking to leave we both pretended that I was oblivious to the truth, but in the end I knew his real purpose. He went to Tevinter to die.
Clary Folwyn Cover1
Don't be afraid. This moment has been fortold for years.
Clary Folwyn

Following the betrayal that happened in Antiva it is Edward that wakes up tied to a chair and the man across from him introduces himself as Amycus Carrow of whom is a leader of the Deatheaters and demanding to know the location of the retreating rebels he is tortered, and from the shadows of his torture he believes he is saved when he sees Caryl Folwyn, but is shocked when she appears as a member of Voldermorte's forces, and while she pretends to care about him she is trying to push him morally over the line more then any actual affection. Somehow Coldhands is able to also get into his prison cell, and attempts to convince Edward to kill Clary using a dagger he gives him, and for a moment Edward thinks of it, but Coldhands leaves once more when Edward rejects the offer. Edward is once again visited by Clary of whom questions Edward on why he continues to resist, but Edward who now sees the truth of things wishes he had taken the knife from Coldhands, but breaks down as Clary lists the things she has done. Clary is removed from the room by Thomas Avery, and his son Edmund Avery of whom use Magi to abuse Edward forcing him to have halucinations about his greatest fears. Edward Cullen is then forced to watch Vonder of Lucerne murdered in front of him when he wont join Voldermorte, and when he continues to resist joining them Hilary Swift is brought out he finally relents but they kill her anyway despite him gaining the dark mark, and becoming a member of the Deatheaters.

Relationships

Main Article : Edward Cullen's Relationships

Family Members

Advertisement